Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Desert of Despair was a nickname that was not given lightly to the land properly known as the Gerudo Desert; not because it was isolated and encircled by wide canyons, and looming cliff sides, but rather for the fact that rain did not fall. The life that tried and managed to thrive was withered and twisted, skeletal in both the animals that roamed the sandy dunes, and the trees that bore no leaves. One did not live a life of ease in such a forsaken kingdom; it was practically its own realm due to how the western kingdom was out of reach due to the deep canyons and high cliff sides, while the north and east that could be seen thriving with lush vegetation, was kept locked away by high stone walls.

The heat of the desert was cruel, keeping the moisture from returning to the land in the form of rain by its violent temperatures; in fact, most of the water that the kingdom possessed had to be brought up from the underground reservoirs that were found to be quickly dwindling. Water was used sparingly; one could only use the water given for their ration for survival, pampering oneself with baths was unheard of, and the life-giving liquid that was given, if discovered to be misused, was a punishable offense none took lightly. When rain did fall it was scalding, sizzling on skin and on the plants that wilted under the harsh elements. Those who made the desert kingdom their home began to believe that the Seven Heroines had all but forgotten them; the desert stretched on for miles, once lush planes had been scorched and the earth salted. The only relief came from the dry winds and the steep shadows that came from the walls that protected the heart of the Gerudo kingdom.

Trade that had once brought desperately needed resources dwindled till it was cut off completely when the northern kingdom had closed their borders, the west following suit to show their support, while the east and south was found to be too far away to trade with effectively. Which led the Gerudo kingdom to make do; the women that made up the kingdom learned to till what land they could salvage and lived silently with their despair. Prayers were often given up to the Seven Heroines in hopes that rain would come and life would return to the land once more. It was not until a baby was born, a male baby, that the rains returned. Prayers that were sent up in desperation were answered in the form of a newborn with thick crimson locks and golden hued eyes. 

Within the Gerudo kingdom, found in the heart of the desert village, stood the temple that was known simply as the Blessed Cradle. The temple was built into the cliff face that overlooked the large village that served as the kingdom’s hub, its shadow offering relief to all who ventured close to the blessed place. The Blessed Cradle was as tall as the cliffside itself, sandstone having been added onto the temple when it had been built long ago, the stone skillfully chiseled and smoothed to erect a statue in the likeness of the first Gerudo nomad’s. The shrine stood tall and proud, a testament of their perseverance in such a desolate domain; the many windows that overlooked the village were barren of glass and shutters, thick cotton curtain hung to keep out as much of the heat as possible, dyed vibrant hues or turquoise and emerald, gold and silver thread embroidering of of the desert dunes done around the edges. The Blessed Cradle was a shrine where one and all were welcome to find comfort amongst their tribal sisters; a place where the births were held in peace, away from prying eyes, given guidance by the twin sister mages Kotake and Koume. The mages' magic flowed strongly in their work, and their wisdom was given freely to the Gerudo who entered in hopes of continuing their blood lines for the next generation of warriors..

The sandstone that made up the temple stood steadfast  and the curtains kept out the wind and sand from slipping inside during even the harshest of wind storms; the temple offered the mercy of having chambers that were kept cool despite the heat that scorched down upon the outside world. The corridors and its many chambers were kept dark save for the scattered torches that allowed ones to roam without fear of becoming lost, lanterns brought to the chambers where one wished to lounge. Many chose to rest in the darkness, eyes having grown sharp over the years of doing so, able to see outlines of one another and what little water that could be spared was afforded to be kept in shallow pools for weary feet to be rested in. It was not uncommon for voices to be heard, laughter soft as women mingled, sharing tales of the men they had seen making the dangerous trek through the desert; men they would never dream of bringing back to the villages they called home. If one was discovered to have done so, they would be banished, forced to leave their beloved sisters behind for such a betrayal to their ancient law. It was not unusual for at least one of the Gerudo women to be found in the temple swollen bellied while some dreamt of that possibility for their future.

In the temple the two mages often stood in the shadows together, the torch lights flickering and revealing deeply tanned skin, a grayish hue almost visible on their hands and faces from living for four hundred years and counting under the desert sun. Together they stood much like a pair of dolls, both no taller than five feet, their backs beginning to hunch from years of hard work to raise their fellow sister in arms well. Though they were pushing well past four hundred years of age,there was a sharpness about them that none could rival, eyes a dark resounding gray that held their youthful clarity, and hands that though were wrinkled could still wield magic to both soothe and protect the ones they ruled over while the king was absent in the land of the living. Hair that was once as red as the dying sun had long since turned milky from graying, their long hair kept up in tight buns to keep the heat off their necks. Upon each of the mages' foreheads rested a single crystal that was held in place by golden intricate vines, appearing almost as though they sprouted from their very skin and bones. Upon the twin known as Koume’s forehead rested a ruby that shone a deep crimson much akin to blood, a warmth radiating from it to those who drew near to her. Opposite was found to be true for Kotake who possessed upon her forehead a sapphire that was praised as being as bright as the blue sky when the sun was merciful, a wisp of coolness radiating from it that was unlike her sister’s warmth. The robes they wore were long and flowing from their thin frames, dyed a deep plum with silver stitches along the hems of the flowing sleeves and around the collars, open in the front to reveal white silken harem pants and bare feet.

Together, standing in the shadows they continued to listen to the chatter of the younger Gerudo women, aware that within several hours the sun would be setting and the curtains would be pulled back to allow the night air to trickle in. Even if it was only a fraction cooler than the usual breeze during the day.

“Do you feel it, dearest Kotake?” Koume asked, her voice soft, her eyes continuing to watch the flames light dance and play over the stone walls; she was careful not to alert the other women of their conversation where they sat laughing and telling tales of their conquest.

“The shift in the air?” Kotake murmured back, her hands resting upon the wooden staff she held; her eyes slid closed while her head tilted back, breathing in deeply as though to sniff the air for a scent of what was coming. All that was smelt was the dust in the temple and the spices from the incense that were burning in their holders. “Yes I feel it, dearest Koume. It has been felt in the air, in my very bones since the sun rose from its slumber in the east. Something is coming, and I wish to see what it is. Its very arrival will change the course of our peoples future, I am sure of it.”

“I welcome it.” Koume whispered, feeling the very air around them shift, a great pressure in the air itself forming, causing ears to pop and the women who lounged in the water to look up in confusion, startled by the sudden sound of a resounding boom resonating from outside. Several looked for their scimitars when the very walls of the temple trembled, dust and sand falling from above and the crevices only to grow still as soon as it had been felt.

A sob of pain was heard from one of the chambers the twins knew a gerudo woman had entered into that very morning; she was noticeably heavily pregnant and had murmured to them in passing that she wanted to be alone, to meditate through the duration of her pre-labor pains. It would not be long until she would give birth, they had reassured her, and they would keep from entering the chamber she chose until she called for them. It was not often that the twins were told to stay back, most of the women who came to the temple wanted nothing more than to have those they trusted with them during their time of vulnerability. Yet there was determination in the woman’s eyes when she whispered that to be alone was what she truly wanted despite it being the first child she would give birth too. 

The twins could not deny her her wish, having seen her steadfast resolve; she was a warrior from one of the eastern tribes in the kingdom, one they had not seen often, only in passing in the central markets. She was tall and lovely as the rest of the gerudo women, an air about her that spoke of a lioness, strong and regal. 

The sob that tore from the woman’s throat grew louder, the pressure in the air growing tenfold as one by one the lanterns and torches were blown out as if by an unfelt wind. The sunlight that filtered through the cracks where the curtains did not fit the window soon dwindled away, a darkness falling that made it appear as though night had fallen far too early. Another crash sounded from over head, the very temple itself trembling under its force with the sound of howling winds roaring not long after, causing the curtains to be torn from their rods and for gusts of sand to be sent inwards much to the cries of the women who stood up with scimitars held tightly to fight an enemy none could see. At the sound of a gurgle of a cry both Kotake and Koume moved as one, heading to the chamber where they knew the woman laid, a cry soon heard that they knew came not from the woman, but rather a newborn, a deep cry they had not heard in quite a while; a hundred or so years to be exact. 

One by one the lanterns and the torches ignited, their flames lighting up the chambers and the halls where they were placed, as though they had never been blown out in the first place. Overhead an unusual sound was heard, as though something were beating down upon the temple's high ceiling and pounding against the protective stone walls that made up the temple. The cries of surprise and frantic questions from the women in the central chamber went unanswered as the twins hurried into the darkened chamber, hearing once more the wail of a newborn that only fueled them to move as fast as their aged bodies would allow them. 

Each chamber used exclusively for birthing were kept clear of items considered useless, only clay pots of healing salves and thick bandages were kept by the beds made of raised wood, straw and what silken blankets they could spare. A single thin pillow was laid out on the beds for one to rest their weary head. Bringing with them a single lantern Koume headed towards the bed, illuminating where the woman laid, her belly exposed and her legs splayed. She was dressed much like any of the gerudo women, her clothing meant more so to combat the heat rather than to accentuate beauty; the turquoise sheer harem pants she wore were ripped and slick with blood, her chest wrappings soaked through with sweat. Hair that cascaded down her back was braided with simple leather strings to keep it from falling over shoulders; golden hued eyes, once full of life and love for her unborn child were now glossy and unseeing. No breath rose from her chest, and her hands rested against her belly as though she had been cradling it till the end. It was amongst the torn and bloody silk of her pants that the afterbirth and newborn babe were found, the light of the lantern falling over the newborn as Kotake approached, her breath hitching at the sight of the babe amongst the gore.

“She’s gone, dearest sister. There was nothing we could have done even if we were in here with her.” Kotake brought from her robes a dagger, pinching the cord that connected the babe to the afterbirth, slicing it cleanly.

“She must have known it would be her end. A life snuffed so another may live.” Koume whispered, moving to bring over one of the spare rags found amongst the pots of healing salve to begin wiping away the blood on the newborn's skin. He cried loudly when he was brought to her chest, cradled close for both the sisters to look at him in the light. 

The newborn’s skin was a rich tan several shades darker than his mother’s, his hair, though wet, shone with a fiery hue, thicker than any they have seen on a newborn; a smile was shared at the thought that someday it would grow out to be a fiery mane that any gerudo would be proud to possess. It was however, not the small golden birthmark that marred the skin of the babe’s forehead, nearly resembling a pearl that caught the twins’ attention, but rather the fact that the newborn they held was a boy. The rarest of all to be born to those who dwelt in the Gerudo kingdom. 

“She delivered unto us all, a son, dearest sister.”

Silence passed between the twins’ as they continued to watch the newborn cry and clasp onto the fabric of their robe with chubby, tiny fists, eyes wide as they beheld the blessed sight surely brought to them by the Seven Heroines. A son had not been born to the kingdom of Gerudo for well over a hundred years; the throne had been empty for all those years since the last king perished in battle. By blood right and decree of the first king, only a male child born to the kingdom of Gerudo would inherit the throne regardless of which warrior birthed them. The kingdom would love and adore the child as they had done the first; and in time, that love would be reflected by the growing child until he would stand before them as the great ruler the kingdom deserved, returning said love and admiration for all those he would call sister. 

A hundred years of misery had come and gone, and in their arms the twins held the newborn as though he would vanish if they were to loosen their grip, his cries ceasing as the fabric of one of the robes found its way between his lips, softly suckling soon heard. Words were whispered softly to the newborn babe as the twins left the chamber, words of love and promise that he would be cared for, that his mother would be honored for her sacrifice and never would he be found wanting. Kotake and Koume knew he would need to be taught to control the magic that they could already feel rolling off of him; it was enough to bring tears to their eyes as they walked with him in their arms, coming to a stop in front of a young girl who was drenched with water and could not have been older than fourteen summers. 

“Sister Kotake, sister Koume!”

“Yes, what is it, child?” Kotake asked, her eyes darting towards where the curtains had been torn from their rods, the sight of a streak of lightning in the dark heavens only further confirmed her suspicions. 

“Rain- rain has come back to the desert! The heavens are dark and the rain- it must surely be a  blessing from the heroines, must be! I was out fetching water like you asked when the heavens grew dark!” The young girl's eyes fell upon the newborn that was cradled to Kotake’s chest, her head tilting in confusion as she lent closer to get a better look. It wasn’t often that the mages walked the temple halls with a newborn in their arms. “Who is-”

“Fetch as many as you can, young one. The blessing is indeed from the heroines. Fetch all that you can and pray tell them that the throne shall be empty no more. A son has been born to the women of our kingdom. Our king has returned at long last.” Kotake’s words were tinged with pride while she spoke, a withered finger stroking a drying lock of hair away from the newborn’s chubby cheeks. “Dearest sister we must find one willing to feed him, even our magic can not bring back the years to us to create milk for him.” 

“He needs a name, dearest sister. Every king does.” Koume gazed upon the infant once more before her dry lips rested with a knowing smile, her head nodding silently. “Ganondorf. His name shall be Ganondorf.”

With the sound of rain falling and the howls of the wind, the young girl ran, calling out to all that she saw to come to the temple at once under the request of the grand mages.

It would take several days for the news to be spread throughout the scattered desert kingdom that their king had at long last been born.

For several days rain fell, and life began to flourish once more. 

The desert that once was thought of as a tomb for those who dwelt there, was now seen as a cradle for rebirth. Where once the rivers had dried up and left deep trenches, there was now water that rushed and flowed freely, bringing life back to the vegetations and to the oasis that were lush and bountiful once more. The rain that fell softly in the desert had long lost its scalding heat, the downpours cool and crisp, washing away the hurt that had marred both the Gerudo kingdom inhabitants and their lands. A harmony that was thought of as long gone was now felt in the very air; water was plentiful and animals returned once more to the surrounding desert. Food that had been rationed and fought over grew in abundance, prompting celebrations to be held in honor of the king’s birth. It had brought together many who were separated due to dwindling resources, and those who had suffered through the harsh years gave thanks and offerings to the seven heroines for such a gift. 

The music that had been played seldomly and solemnly by the kingdom’s musicians now was played sprightly and freely, bringing music back to the village centers and to the castle that once sat all but abandoned. With the birth of the king the castle was repaired and built with vigor to return the radiance it once held; the marble floors scrubbed of caked sand and the ivory pillows given fresh carved grooves and symbols of the heroines. Each chamber had been cleaned thoroughly and the library, once near buried in sand, was cleared away and tomes displayed on freshly crafted book shelves. The warriors who returned to the castle no longer entered with heavy hearts, having once felt the dread in the air from the absence of their dear kings; rather, they entered with heads held high and pride in their stride, welcomed once more, feeling the warmth that came from seeing the newborn in his chambers. Faded tapestries were dyed and embroidered, and the riches were displayed once more from where they had been relocated from long sealed chambers. 

While the newborn king could not hold the throne, being far too young to even sit up on his own and feed himself, the twin mages continued to lead, often found sitting upon the throne together with the infant king in their laps. A wet nurse was brought to the castle to take over the duties the mages bodies could not support; it had been easy to find one that was willing, all wanting to come to the castle to dote upon and adore their new king. In the solitude of the throne room the mages set to work crafting plans for the king’s future, none wanted him to succeed more than them. 

Koume and Kotake were quick to learn that the rain that downpoured on the day Ganondorf was born was not just a gift from the seven heroines, it was a gift the infant himself possessed. A blessing that could be felt in his magic that swirled within him, far more powerful than any they had seen in a king before. Rain fell heavily when he cried from hunger, and bubbles rose and popped around him when the infant was overjoyed; it was a magic the two mages vowed to teach him to control once he was old enough to understand it. 

It was in the throne room that the twin mages sat, watching once more as bubbles formed around the infant, a soft stuffed toy had been given to him, one that resembled a small lion much like the ones that had since returned back to the kingdom; surely a sign of good fortune to come. Chubby fists held the toy close to himself as the infant babbled and giggled, the bubbles increasing in number as the mages watched proudly.

Their king would be loved, and protected, they promised themselves, kissing his brow as they listened to him babble on until his next feeding and nap.

When Ganondorf grew to be of five summers his eyes grew wide at the sight of a new mark upon his wrist, a wrist that had been blank that very morning. The mark resembled that of a bird's wing, a single one that was tilted in such a way that it would surely complete a pair if it were presented with another. Yet the other one never showed upon his other wrist much to his despair. With tears in his eyes he ran to where his adopted mothers sat, drinking their afternoon tea in the gardens while they held recess from their discussion of punishing the northern kingdom for their actions towards the suggestion of establishing trade routes once more. Their attempt had been answered by an arrow in the heart of their messenger. 

“Momma Kotake, Momma Koume! Look, what is it?!” Ganondorf asked loudly in his excitement, startling the birds that sat in the branches of the trees and causing the lionesses to look over from where they laid on plush velveteen pillows. 

The fabled lions having returned to the land once more was seen as another sign to the mages that the seven heroines were blessing their king. Both of them wondered if perhaps, much like the kings of old, Ganondorf would be able to take the form of a mighty lion himself like the first king had.

“Come here my little lion, no need to shout.” Kotake chuckled, holding his arm softly when he held it out to her, noting he was only dressed in a pair of loose hanging white shorts, her head shaking at the fact he refused once more to wear his sandals and shawl. His long fiery red hair hung down to his shoulders in thick locks. “My little lion, you have been blessed with a great gift indeed. Your soul mate has been born.”

“Soul…mate?” Ganondorf asked, crawling into the mage’s lap, his hand slipping over to the plate of cookies that sat between the two mage sisters, quick to swipe an almond cookie. Nibbling on the sweet treat, his smile grew at the gentle tug on his ear, golden hued eyes glancing up to catch the shadow of a smile on the mage’s face, one that only grew wider at being given the other half of the treat freely. “What’s that, momma?”

“It means one has been born today that will compliment you in every way. One who will love you and cherish you, as you will love and cherish them. To find a mark upon your body means that the heroines have found you deserving of eternal happiness. My little lion, the mark you and your soulmate share will reveal a complete picture when you bring the two pieces together. There is no greater joy than such a fate.” Kotake cooed, stroking a finger down the boy’s wrist. 

“How will I find them?” Ganondorf asked, eyes wide when he gazed up into the eyes of the ones he called Momma, his bottom lip jutted out in a soft pout. 

“Fate will bring you together, my little lion. You will find them when it is meant to be. You simply must be patient.” Both Kotake and Koume chuckled at his soft whine before he bumped his chest with one of his fists..

“Fine! I’m going to be a mighty king someday and find ‘em! And when I am, I'll make sure they’re always safe, right momma? When I'm king I can protect them?”

“Yes my little lion, when you are a mighty king there will be nothing that can tear you away from your soul mate. Now, how about you go with your nanny, your momma’s still have some plans to make. Go on, go play and take your bath.” Kotake stroked her fingers through his locks, her words, though spoken as a gentle encouragement, was really that of a command.

“But momma Kotake-”

“No whining.” Koume hummed, swatting his rump gently, her laugh soft at watching his pout return as he climbed off her lap. She made sure to keep an eye on him as Ganondorf headed towards one of the lioness, clambering to sit upon her back before the large feline got to her paws, tail swaying while she strutted to where a woman stood, dressed in soft blue linen and a short blade on her hip. Koume returned the nod that the woman gave her, relieved to see that those who took the position of nannies and nursemaid's took their roles with pride. 

It was only when Ganondorf was gone that Koume sighed deeply; report of a princess being born in the northern kingdom of Hyrule had been given by one of the spies from the Yiga clan, and as much as the mages did not trust them, they had yet to lie to them. It was said that the princess, though just born a day or two ago, already had beautiful blonde hair, resembling that of freshly spun gold with eyes that rivaled the ocean’s depths. Both Kotake and Koume could only pray to the heroines listening that the princess was not the one their king was destined to be mated to. 

Surely the Seven Heroines would not be so cruel as to give their king a soul mate from Hyrule.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Far from the heart of the grand kingdom of the north known as Hyrule, a village was nestled in the eastern great plains; the village was by no stretch of the imagination a large one, having been founded long ago by settlers hoping to reach a sea they did not find. Instead they had settled on the plains that made up their village; decades of hard work and labor were put in to build up the small farming village known as Kakariko. Those who hailed from the village looked upon what had been built with pride.

Wooded terrain that had encroached on the planes had been cleared long ago in order for the fields to be used for both the many livestocks that the villagers kept and for the large gardens that flourished from the nutrient rich soil. Wooden fencing encased the village in order to pen in the many breeds of cattle and horses that were kept by the villagers, chicken coops scattered about the homes, away from the tilled fields that were bountiful with corn and pumpkins and many other harvests that kept the village fed and often brought traders.

Though not many made their home in the village, the ones that did ensured it stuck to its humble beginnings, a close knit community kept together by the ideals of hard work being rewarded by the bounties of the land. The children who were born in the village were raised together, each taught the same ideals and the trades their parents had mastered from their own, a cycle that ensured a strong community through and through.

The trade that the village did have, at times stagnant for months when the snows fell harshly, were conducted by passing merchants and travelers that made their way to the town known simply as the Castle Town; on the rare occasion the goods the village offered went to the castle of Hyrule itself in the heart of the northern kingdom. None from the village had ever gone so far west as to see it, tales from the traders often painting images of grandeur for those who heard them to imagine. It was announced by a merchant in passing that a princess had been born to the king and queen of Hyrule summers prior, one blessed by the goddesses; the babe was said to have been born with hair the color of fresh sun kissed wheat and eyes that rivaled even the darkest of sapphires. Praise was given generously of what she had accomplished despite being only five summers, those who were blessed enough to have seen her boasted of her future,of the grand queen she would become someday. Though most had not seen her outside her fathers court members and handmaidens, all of Hyrule loved and adored her; how could they not when the goddesses had blessed their kingdom with her.

Born on one of the smaller ranches that made up the Kakariko village, a hyrulian sat and listened to the stories that were shared by the traders, their wagons stopped as they replenished their water skins and supplies. Crops were given generously for them to bring to the castle and town, all wanting to show that they could help provide for their kingdom. The boy had been born five summers prior, his hair short and honey blonde, dirty with flecks of hay from his time running through the barns to chase after the chickens; peck marks were bright on his knees, showing where they had gotten him when he had been too slow. His feet were dirty from having kicked off his boots the moment he had run outside and into the fields, and his tunic, green as the summer grass, was in need of patching up, having been ripped by the branches he climbed happily. Only a brown strap of leather kept his tunic from fanning out when he climbed the trees, his white cotton trousers left at the foot of his bed in a crumpled pile. Upon his head a green cap that matched his tunic sat, nearly slipping off from his playing. Seated on a bale of  hay he listened with rapt attention to the men talking, chomping into a bright and shiny red apple that he had swiped from one of the bags he had found in their carts, the juice dripping down his chin as he ate as quietly as he could. He blushed up to his ears , blushing when he was seen and soon shooed away by one of the traveling wives, embarrassed that he had finally been caught eavesdropping.  

Upon his wrist the child, Link as his grandmother named him, was a soulmate mark that was outline in gold and along the black lines that made up it; he never knew what it was as he always assumed it was a part of him, having been born with it. Often it was kept hidden by the leather wristlets he wore to keep his arms safe when he gathered eggs from the coops. Hearing about the princess he wondered if she had anything similar; the mark was pretty, in his young opinion, gold like the sun's rays, surely it must mean something important.

With his apple tossed over his shoulder Link ran towards the small cottage his grandmother and him lived in; he never knew his mother or father, having been told that they had perished due to a great sickness that had taken many a life just after he was born. He was told often that his mother had made sure he was loved and well cared for, his cheeks often kissed and his body cradled in her arms before she passed. It continued after her passing by his grandmother, her kisses gentle on his forehead and her arms cradling him close to her chest to sooth him. She was all he knew and loved, and he promised her he would always be on his best behavior, even if he broke the promise… often. 

Opening the door to the cottage and scaring one of the chickens that had been roosting nearby, Link's voice called out into the silence of the cottage; he found the aged woman sitting in her rocking chair, working her needles over what would surely be a hat for the coming winter months.

“Grammy Cecile! Grammy cecile!”

“Now Link, my little knight, what have I said about running about so?” She cooed, looking up from her knitting, placing the needles and bundle of wool to the side as she motioned for him to approach, a grunt sounding when he climbed up and sat on her lap. He faced her as his hands came to rest on her cheeks, a kiss pressed to her nose, a smile bright on his lips. “Now tell me, what has you running about like a chicken in a frenzy?”

“The men- the traders, they were talking about soil- er sold-” He pouted in frustration when the word did not come, his eyes widening with sheer delight when the elder hyrulian woman held his hands in one of hers.

“They were speaking of a soul mate, perhaps, my little knight?” Her smile was soft, her lips pressing a kiss to his forehead while she held him to her chest, rocking lazily, feeling him turn so that he could sit in her lap properly; Link’s head rested back against her breasts. “You know, my little one, you have been born with something truly blessed by the goddesses themselves. Not everyone is born with a soulmate mark. Ah, such a  beautiful little mark you have.” She spoke softly, tracing a finger down against said mark.

“Why?” Link asked, looking to her own, the mark was faded but still showed branches of what resembled a tree, spindly and beautiful, the branches moving from her wrist down to the inner crook of her elbow. It never ceased to amaze him how long the markings were. 

“Well, I suppose there are just some who aren’t fated to find their other half in this life. Perhaps something they did in their last life made them… well it’s a bit complicated to say, my little knight.”

“But what is a soul mate?”

This one was an easy question, her hands moved to hold the boy by the middle, her chin nestling against the hair that came from under the slipping cap. “A soulmate is someone who will love you unconditionally. Someone who will see your faults, and understand them; who will hold your hand when you are sad, who will kiss away the tears and hold you close. Someone who your secrets will forever be safe with. Your grandfather, when he was alive, he was my soul mate. He was born a year before me and when one’s soulmate is born, a unique mark appears on their wrists. I was born with mine and his appeared when he was being bathed on the day of my birth. We both hailed from this little village, so it was easy to find each other. Our parents wanted us to find each other on our own, so they had us meet each other naturally. And though your grandfather told me I could go wherever I wanted, see whoever I wanted, I never left. I told your grandpa he was silly, why would I want anyone else? Why would I leave when he was here?”

“And Momma and Daddy were soul mates?” Link asked, tracing his wrist happily, giggling at the nod he felt against his head. 

“They were, your momma found him in the markets over in Castle Town, he came right up to her and asked if it was her mark and your momma, rest her soul, she took one look at him and smacked him on the cheek!” At Link’s giggle she laughed softly. “They were inseparable ever since. Your momma and daddy loved each other something fierce; when they were here you never did see one without the other. Someday, my little knight, you will meet your soulmate, and when you do, you will know the love I feel for your grandfather, just as your momma felt for your daddy. Now then, I think it’s time for a quick bath and nap while I work on supper.”

“But I’m not tired.” Link whined, fighting back a yawn, hopping down from her lap as he took one of her hands in his, wiping tiredly at his eye before looking up to her; he followed to the small room used for washing, watching as a wash basin was filled by a water pump after several pumps of its handle. A small fire was started underneath it to heat up the well water. He was quick to undress himself, leaving his clothes in a heap before he was picked up and placed into the tub.

“They talked about the princess too! She must be pretty- and nice! Do you think the princess has a soul mate?”

“I am sure Princess Zelda indeed has a soul mate. Who knows, it could even be you.” She teased, blowing on the flames carefully before bringing up a rag to wash the small boy.

“Really?!”

“Your mark is very special, my little knight, gold is indeed a symbolic color for a mark. You are meant for something great, and I am so proud.” She pressed a kiss over his mark once more, bringing the cloth to his ears to clean while he splashed and fussed. 

“Someday, I'mma be a strong knight! And I'mma protect her- you think I can?”

“I think you could be the bravest knight in all of Hyrule.”

Drying him off after his bath and leading him to his bed, she ensured he was tucked in and the door closed, heading to the kitchen to prepare the rest of the stew while he slept away.

She knew it would probably not be the princess who ended up being his soul mate; either way, she prayed to the goddesses that his soul mate would be kind and love him for him.

The most she could do after all was pray.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The desert of Gerudo was thriving, the kingdoms walls were built up once more to keep out invaders looking to establish land for themselves now that rain returned; and rain it did, each month a two days was dedicated to the rain. The young king was often found standing from the tallest cliffside on the days it rained, dressed in only silken trousers and his long hair braided with gold thread and trinkets, upon his thin but broadening chest were necklaces made of the purest gold that held rubies and sapphires to represent his adopted mothers, his arms raised high with a sword in hand. It was the sword of the six sages, or so he was told; the rain poured hard and the heavens dark, thunder rumbling and lightning lit up the heavens. He still had more to learn, being only fifteen summers old, but he could do this for his people. He could bring life to the kingdom; and that he did, learning the names of those he called his sisters; he had watched the castle be rebuilt and learnt the many halls and chambers, often followed by the lioness of kings. It was on the tenth summer of his birth that he discovered the magic to transform at will, his beast was whispered to have been a boar like so many, yet he stood a lion. His fur was a pale brown with a main of crimson that flowed and shimmered like fire. 

On this day he walked the garden paths, laughing at the sight of young warriors in training lounging in the shade, lions by their sides and fruit eaten freely. He had met the princess  of Hyrule, reluctantly, prior that day and had found that much to his relief and his mothers, really all of the kingdoms, that their soulmate marks did not match. He had found the girl, five years his junior, to have been smug and narrowed eyed, her words of his supposed savage heritage spoken freely. Just as her father did, so too did she think of the Gerudo kingdom as being home to vicious savages. She had complained of the heat despite meeting him and his mothers on the outskirts of the desert, and in turn he had made rain drench her and her entourage. She had arrows shot at them in retaliation and he had thought a war would break out then and there when his mothers had raised their staffs only to whisk them away.

He wondered apprehensively, who his soul mate was; were they kind, or cruel? 

Did they walk with their people, or ride horses, far above their heads in status and manners? 

He wondered what royal he would be paired with. He had begged the fortune tellers to tell him, and in turn they shook their heads, for their crystal balls told them nothing, his future uncertain only that he would find them.  

He knew his soul mate was alive simply because his mark was bright and full of life. He could only kiss the mark and pray they were hale and healthy, that the rains were gentle and the winds soft.

His name was called and with a pep in his step he headed towards the twin mages he called momma, their lessons were soon to begin and he was promised to be taught the spells of the sea to raise even stronger storms.

He couldn’t wait to protect his soul mate. 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The village of Kakariko was busier than ever with the fall harvest coming and the ranches having double their calves and horses, milk bountiful as was the meat. The child known as Link ran to and fro with the freedom of being one of the children the village called their own, helping in chores and listening to the traders with rapt attention for any news on the princess he dreamt of protecting. He prayed every night to the goddess Hylian that she was safe, that her sleep was gentle; he dreamt of what she looked like, only ever given passing details by traders who saw glances of her at markets or during festivals. She never attended theirs, and he wished he could travel to the ones she did. 

He knew someday he would see her and his heart swelled as he worked hard, losing the baby fat on his arms and belly, his cheeks remaining plump no matter how hard he trained in the fields with the spears the village elders gave to the children and the branches he pretended were swords. The children often could be found playing knights and monsters; Link’s laughter bubbled freely as he won numerous rounds in a row until he was called for supper. 

He was relieved to find that none of the other children possessed the missing half of his mark. It meant he still had a chance with the princess.

Link’s mark was vibrant as ever, and he felt strength whenever he gazed upon it. She must have been healthy if it shined in such a way!

“Grammy Cecile! The sunflowers are ready!” He called while he carried the flowers in, their seeds ripe for the plucking, a large clay pot ready for him to start the task; he didn’t mind the task he could do while sitting on the floor while the aged woman worked on cutting dried herbs to sell. Link would keep half of the seeds and sell the rest; what little coin he got he put half away in a jar to save up, the rest going to his grandmother. He would someday have enough to buy a horse, and with it he would be able to get to Castle town to see the princess. Still, he needed to help his grandmother first, after all, he would be a man soon, and he needed to show he could provide for his family! 

“Pluck them well, we’ll roast and salt them later. Oh my little knight, you have been playing in the dirt again without your boots! Why do you insist on bringing in the dirt?” She cooed, snipping the mint at the base of the roots, letting them fall into a bowl. 

“Because boots are too trapping!” Link chirped, his tongue stuck out playfully while he worked his fingers over the flower in his lap, plucking the seeds quickly; there was a hearty pile of flowers sitting beside him. “Grammy, tell me again, how will I know if I find my soulmate?”

“Oh my little knight, this again?” She chuckled, her eyes crinkled at the corner from her smile. “When you see your soulmate for the first time, you will feel love you have never felt before. You will feel whole in ways you thought impossible, your body will feel light and your heart full. Your first touch will feel as though you are warm from the finest furs in winter and your lips will smile. Someday, my little knight, you will never feel alone again and will understand what I am saying. Until then, work hard, and become one you would be proud to have as a soul mate, do not take more than you give and let the goddesses guide you. They know what they are doing and you will see their plan that was laid out for you all along.”

“Someday I'll go to the castle and see the princess! And someday I'll be her knight! I’ll bring you with me and I'll make sure you never have to work again and that the village has all the money we need!” Link beamed, tossing aside the spent flower and stalk, working on the other, tossing a seed into his mouth while he worked. 

“I’m sure you will, my little knight.” The aged Hyrulian chuckled, placing down her knife to wipe her hands on a rag. “You will be someone great, I just know it.” 

While years gave way to the river of time, the village remained the same as Link grew, reaching seventeen summers and his strength was proven by protecting the village from the beasts and wolves that tried to hunt their livestock. Gone was the baby fat from his cheeks, his hair having grown just down past his shoulders, and ears freshly pierced. A horse had been bought with his savings and he watched as his freshly crafted sword was handed over. It was nothing fancy by any stretch of the imagination, a simple sword of steel and the handle made of wood with leather. Still, he held it proudly before putting it into the scabbard, his green tunic freshly washed and his white cotton trousers clean of dirt, boots polished and green cap upon his head. The horse he had bought was young, chestnut in color with black spots on her flank; he stroked her mane while he listened to the words of the traders he would be following to the town by the castle. From their they would part ways for him to head to the castle. His soulmate's mark was hidden by his leather bracelets, and his heart felt full at the thought that soon he would see the princess and show her his mark. Surely she would love him as he did her, and the dreams he had would be finally a reality.

With barely contained energy Link checked his saddle bags once more to ensure he had packed enough; several were filled with food for the trip alongside clean tunics and trousers, a bit of flint for the fires he would need at night. The blanket he brought was placed over the saddle to act as a cushion for such a long journey. A kiss had been pressed to his grandmother’s cheek and the promise that he would be safe was whispered when she hugged him with all her strength, her cheeks rosy and her eyes glossy as she whispered that the goddesses would be by his side. When he saw that the carts of the traders were finished being loaded up he moved into the saddle, feeling his heart skip a beat as he took the reins and headed to follow them. His journey was beginning and he could feel the energy in the air, a current that ran through him; it urged him onwards while he had the horse trot along the carts, listening to the traders talk amongst themselves of the goods they were transporting to the towns. They spoke of how the frost would soon be icing the grass and the nip in the air from the chill of night would be upon them. 

They did not speak to Link and he found he did not mind it while he allowed himself to think of the princess once more, his smile soft. He already loved her, it was true; the heart in his breast full and his thoughts straying back to how he would finally feel what it was his grandmother had told him about every time he had asked her of the marks.

 Leaving the village behind he hummed to himself, the village growing smaller until he could no longer see it over the great plains they roamed, the horses neighing and the wind gentle. They had several hours of sunlight before the small group would need to make camp, and Link found it just wasn’t enough time. He wanted to be in Castle Town now; patience was never his best quality.

While he chewed on an apple he had brought, he wondered if there would be a festival in Castle Town; no one had mentioned it, but perhaps once he met the princess they would have one. Not that he was vain, but surely the princess meeting her soul mate would warrant a festival! Maybe even a full week- now he was getting ahead of himself, he silently scolded, chomping away at the sweet fruit. He gave the core to the horse while continuing to have her trot onwards; with each mile they made he found his thighs were beginning to ache, having never rode for so long before. When night fell he was relieved to tie up his horse after having given her water and allowed her to graze on the grass; he had wrapped himself with the blanket that was warm from him sitting on it, making his way to sit down in front of one of the fires the traders had started. He listened to the playing of a small harp while the women sang songs he had never heard before, their voices sweet while the men remained silent, eating the evening meal. 

That night, despite the hard ground and chill in the air, Link dreamt of the open road giving way to a town he had never been to. He dreamt of blue eyes and a warm smile, that night he was warm.

The days grew shorter with the approach of winter and the nights colder; Link had found that he had to wrap his blanket around himself during the take to keep from shivering. He gladly took the offered drinks from the women who claimed to have made too much tea; he knew full well it was done on purpose to ensure he was staying warm. The blend was one he had never tried before, one he found himself enjoying. It was sweet yet spiced, it warmed him from his toes to his ears. With each passing day Link found himself walking along the carts, giving his horse a break in carrying him; he found it becoming increasingly easier to talk to the traders who listened to what little tales he had. Not that he ever thought his could compare to what they had witnessed in their long lives of being traders throughout the kingdom; his tales were mostly about the village he came from and the few beasts he had slain, his cheeks pink at the praise he was given by the women who knew how dangerous even one small beast could be.

“Such a brave boy you are, most would have hid in their homes until it passed on.”

“Must have saved so many of your livestock and chickens. Why I bet they can’t wait for your return to protect them once more.”

Link’s smile remained bright even as the wind nipped at his nose and ears, his cap pulled further down while he continued the long trek. He had wondered, when it was late at night and the fires burned low, just what his grandmother was doing; he prayed to the goddesses that she was remaining in good health and that the beasts were keeping to the forest.

The forest Link and the traders navigated through only grew thicker when they approached the first few villages that were on the short list of stops to make on the journey to Castle Town. What little Link had for fabrics he traded for rations that would last him longer than the apples and carrots he sold for a few coins that he eagerly placed in his saddle bag. He laughed along with the women who tried to compare soulmate marks with him, each ending up being sadly and fortunately for him, not a match.

How could they not know his mark belonged to Princess Zelda, surely the gold should have given it away. Not that he ever shared such information, not wanting anyone to know until he knew for sure. 

But boy he just knew it was hers!

The blessed sight of the large walls that encased the heart of the northern kingdom came when Link had felt the soles of his boots starting to wear thin and his lower back throbbed sharply from his weeks of travel. The walls and what he could see of buildings and towers were unlike any he had seen before, made from the strongest blocks of granite and the door to the village far taller than Link thought possible. It was a fortress if he ever did see one, knights standing proudly in their suits of armor with swords and bows on their backs. Smoke billowed in the air from the many chimneys Link spied when he was given the go ahead to enter, after his saddle bags had been checked and told the laws of the town; laws that he listened to eagerly, wanting to know all he could before he would head to the castle he saw off in the distance. It must have been enormous to already be seen from so far away. His heart skipped a beat at knowing soon his journey would be over and his fate would finally be revealed to him. 

Within the village walls Link found trees that grew amongst the many buildings that were already changing their colors into fiery reds and rich golds with the coming of winter; stalls lined the cobblestone streets, the sound of merchants calling out loud, and the scent of baked goods sweet in the chilled air. An inn was easy to be found, much to Link’s relief, able to finally give his horse the rest she deserved in the stables while he asked for a room for the night. The amount of coin he had would get him a room for just the night, that he knew, come the next day he would need to camp outside the village walls to ensure he had enough coin for food. That was, if he hadn’t found the princess yet, that is. 

Link knew he had to at the very least try to get to the castle to ask for an audience with the princess, perhaps if he went that day his request would be heard and he would be allowed to come back the next day; surely someone with a mark that would match the princess’s would be listened to. With his drawstring bag on his shoulder he headed from the inn and began to walk down the main cobblestone road that ran through the heart of the town , an apple in his hand that he nibbled on as he passed the many stalls and watched the children of the town run and play.

“Excuse me, could you tell me if this road leads to the castle?” Link asked a passing woman who held a basket of carrots on her hip, her dress far nicer than any his grandmother owned, or any of the women in the village for that matter. Everyone he saw in the town so far had been dressed in rich fabrics and fine leathers, fur seen on collars and simple silver used on buttons and jewelry. Even the children he had seen wore proper leather boots and shoes, their swords made out of wood rather than branches like he had grown up using. Link felt his cheeks color when the woman looked him over, clearly scrutinizing what she saw, her upper lip tugging in a sneer of disgust. He tried not to let it get to him, knowing the tunic he wore was in need of a washing that was more than done in a passing river and that his boots were heavily scuffed, almost worn through in some areas. 

“Pray tell, why ever would some boy like you need to know that? The likes of a lowly merchant is to be found in the town, not up at the castle to bother the royal guards. Unless, goddess forbid, you wish to be a page boy. A bit old aren’t you, boy? Though servants are always needed in the kitchen I suppose.” Her disdain was clear in her voice, her eyes looking down at him from the slope of her nose that she held in the air; she huffed softly at the way Link frowned. “I say this not to be cruel, boy, but rather as one who wishes to save you from humiliation. Turn back, stop whatever it is you are planning. It will hurt less than the rejection you will surely find.” 

“I can’t- I won’t do that, there’s someone I need to meet there.” Link spoke defiantly, rubbing his arm where his mark was hidden by a leather wristlet while he shook his head; he had to stay determined! “If you knew why, then you would understand. Thank you for your time!”

Link ignored her laugh and the shake of her head, his drawstring bag adjusted on his shoulder while began to once more walk the road he now knew led to the palace. If he were to follow the road and not stop for even the midday meal, then he knew he could surely make it before nightfall. A plan he stuck to despite the way his feet ached in his boots and the way the sword on his hip smacked against his leg, having been brought to show that he was capable of protecting his soulmate! 

When he finally laid eyes on the castle, so close yet so far, just over the large stone bridge, Link felt his heart skip a beat. The castle was everything he dreamt of and more, standing tall and proud from the finest of granite, its many towers reaching far up into the clouds where their very roofs were hidden by the coverage. He could see the sunlight shimmering off of large windows adorned with stained glass windows that depicted the goddesses and the beauty of their fair kingdom, large flags hanging down both sides of the massive door that kept the castle closed off from the outside world. By said doors he saw two knights standing ramrod straight, in fine leather and chainmail armor, spears at their backs while they stood guard. From so far away Link could not hear what it was they were saying to one another, and with a swell of courage he began to walk on the bridge, his head held high while he marveled at the beauty of the castle, knowing that soon, oh so soon he would be seeing the princess.

“Halt, you there, who do you think you are to come here without invitation or escort?!” One of the knights demanded, taking the spear from his back to point it towards where Link stood. “Do not approach further, give your name and turn back before we have you thrown in the dungeons.”

Link forced his knees not to buckle where he stopped, his mouth felt dry when he cleared his throat, forcing his voice to come out strong and proud to hide the fact that he felt terror now that he stood before the castle and the knights protecting it. 

“My name is Link, and I hail from the village of Kakariko.” He steeled himself as he brought up his arm, removing the leather wristlet much to the confusion of the two knights as he revealed the mark he had kept hidden. His voice held pride when he spoke once more. “ I have come to seek an audience with the princess of Hyrule!”

The silence that fell was near deafening, Link’s heart beat pounding in his ears before he felt his skin heat up at the roaring laughter from the two in front of him.

“You hear that, Clyde, he’s here to see the princess!” 

“Well I’ll be!” The other knight laughed, slapping his knee while he shook his head; he stopped only when the knight known as Cyde stilled and pointed out to the mark that was held out for them to see. The laughter stopped as Clyde tugged the other knight closer, whispers frantic and eyes kept darting to look upon the mark on Link’s arm that he continued to hold up, fearful of what would happen should he move it down. 

Just when Link felt his arm begin to grow heavy he was told to put it down, the knight known as Clyde stepping closer, gray eyes narrowing in disbelief of the claim that was shown. 

“Listen here, boy. I don’t care who you think you are. If you have any brains about you, you will remain right where you are while I alert the royal family of your supposed claim. Try and run and you will be cut down before you can make it back across this bridge. If it’s found that this is a trick, you will be slain. I hope you made peace with the goddesses.” 

Anger licked at Link’s belly, his fists shook and his glare had his jaw clenching; he could only nod his head, having understood that his options quite well. He was going to make the knights pay for doubting him when it was all over. He watched helplessly when the knight turned and entered the castle through the large doors, the remaining knight having taken his place several feet in front of Link with his spear leveled at his throat. Minutes turned to hours, several passing that had Link’s feet aching and shoulders throbbing as he stood still, unable to lean or sit due to the knight’s shouting for him not to move. 

Mercy came in the form of a tall hyrulian maid servant, her black hair tied up in a tight bun that was netted with simple white thread and glossy pearls, her dress, though a plain brown with crisp white apron, appeared nearly regal with how she strided. A cloth was in one hand a black glass bottle in the other. 

“Do you see this, boy? This is a brew that will wipe away any false mark, no matter how deeply inked. The pain of it being wiped away will be excruciating should it be found to be a fake. I pray you have chosen this course of yours wisely.” She spoke with the same curt tone much like the women in the town had, the bottle opened and a vicious scented green liquid was quick to stain the cloth she brought to it. Her grip on his arm was tight as she all but dragged him forward, rubbing the cloth against his arm vigorously as though to scrape his very skin off. When she removed the cloth and saw that the mark was still there albeit his skin now a dark pink from the friction, she frowned. Her eyes were narrowed and her voice loud when she spoke once more. “Goddess be good, it’s a true mark! Open the doors and let us in, the good king will want to see him at once. Come now boy, keep up, I have no qualms having you be dragged.” 

Near fumbling to keep up with the quick strides the maid took, Link felt his heart swell with excitement; at long last he would be able to have his answers. He would finally be able to gaze upon the princess and feel what it was his grandmother spoke of. The princess would understand his need to see her, and her mark would be just as lovely as he imagined when they would place their wrists side by side to show all that they were fated to be together. 

He felt his excitement wane when his drawstring bag was taken along with his sword, told that he would not be needing it when he was presented to the king; he wanted to argue that he worked hard to afford such a sword, yet kept silent. He could only keep his head held high and his smile proud while he walked up the grand staircase that felt to go on forever, his knees burning when they came to the landing that revealed a large ornate set of doors that were closed. 

When the maid knocked the doors were opened inwards by two knights he stood in full plate armor, swords on their hips and spears in hand that they held tightly when Link was motioned to walk past them. The throne room was larger than Link thought possible, its many windows shone colors against the marble floors, rich and vibrant as they were constructed to show the images of the goddesses the kingdom worshiped and the deeds done by former royals; the crimson carpet that started from the door went through  the middle of the room and up the stairs to where three thrones sat, two larger ones on either side of a much smaller one. Link tried not to get caught up in his examination of the room, tearing his eyes away from the tapestries that hung down from the high vaulted ceiling, white stone pillars decorated with living vines and roses, in order to gaze upon the man who sat on the largest of the three thrones. Upon the throne Link saw the aged hyrulian king, the man was larger than Link by several heads, his body broad and made to appear more so by the many furs and layers he wore, made from dark gold and orange hued fabric; his beard was graying as was his hair, both thick and curling, a golden crown visible amongst his locks of hair. 

At the rising of a bushed brow Link was quick to bow, moving soon to one knee with confusion on what it was he should be doing. He had not thought that far ahead and he knew his naivety must have been clear for all to see. 

“Rise, Link of Kakariko. You have made quite a scene upon the bridge, are you aware of what consequences could fall upon you?” The man asked, his voice loud, nearly echoing in the expanse of the large room. “Yet, the knights you spoke with thought your request was possibly worthy of the royal family’s time. It best be. Now then, Link, just why do you wish to see the princess? Surely you must be aware of how busy she is, her time is important.” 

“My time is, important father.” A voice spoke from beside the throne that the king sat on, causing both him and Link to look to see the young woman it belonged to. 

Link knew the moment he laid eyes on her that the one who spoke was the princess; much like the stories claimed her hair was indeed long and the color of spun gold, two twin braids framing her pale heart shaped face. Her eyes were dark and held a fierceness in them that had Link near shivering when she gazed down at him; the dress she wore was long and flowing from her petite frame, a near glowing white that was embroidered with gold and a splash of pink made by twin sashes on the hips. Standing before the king her white gloved hands moved to be clasped behind her back, her head tilting while she continued to watch Link much like one would a creature they were puzzled over. 

“My dear, I told you I wanted you to stay in your chambers. I can-”

“No, father, I will be the one who handles this affair. After all, it is about me and I am more than capable of handling this.” She spoke sharply, taking the steps down from where the thrones sat in order to approach the one she spoke of, her eyes narrowing further when she looked him up and down, motioning for him to rise with her hand. 

Link could see, in his confusion, how her eyes shone with her disgust and her lips curled much akin to one who was in the presence of something truly distasteful.

“This is the one who claims to be my soul mate?” She spoke while she removed her right glove to reveal her soulmate mark, gold in color much like Link’s own, but the pattern was not even remotely close to belonging to him.

His heart shattered. 

No, this couldn’t be right- this wasn’t right! His dreams, his plans, the future he knew the goddess laid out for him, were all dashed at a single glance. He held his wrist up despite the pain he felt coursing through his body at the discovery, his eyes wide when he looked from his to hers as though it would change from his desperation alone. 

“This- no, this can’t be. I knew- the goddesses-”

“You think the goddess would curse me with one such as yourself? Do not be so vain, I have been blessed by the goddesses, they would not do such a cruel thing.” Zelda spat, her head shaking, and her laugh cruel. “You came here from a small village in the middle of nowhere, and honestly thought that your mark would match mine? That our fate would be intertwined forever and our love be pure? You are nothing more than a peasant, a speck of dirt upon which the royals tread. It was foolish to have come here, you should have stayed.”

Leaning closer to him, her lips smiling cruelly she whispered.

“Tell me, Link, did you dream of me often? Of what might have been?” 

“This- but the mark!”

She wasted no time in taking his wrist roughly again, fingers clenching down upon him while she looked the mark over, eyes sweeping down the expanse of it. With a near silent gasp her eyes widened and she pushed the arm away as though it had personally burned her, her gaze turning to that of the maid who brought Link into the throne room.

“This mark, tell me at once, is it genuine?!” 

“Yes, your highness, I- I checked it myself. Just as your father commanded.” The maid trembled under the gaze of the princess, nearly shrinking back when Princess Zelda’s arm rose to catch the attention of the knights who stood watch, their swords drawn as they moved closer by her command. 

“Daughter, what is the meaning of this, what has frightened you so?” “This is real?”

“Dearest father,” she turned on her heel, commanding the knights to take hold of Link’s arms to keep him from escaping, her voice growing loud as though to make an announcement for the kingdom to hear. “The mark that taints his wrist is the very same one that belongs to the king of savages!”

The hands on Link’s arms gripped him harder, jerking his arms back until he feared they would be torn from their sockets while his knees were viciously kicked to have him staggering forward, held only by the knights to keep him from falling. A blow to the head by the handle of a sword had Link’s vision swimming and the sounds around him becoming muffled. No longer could he see the princess or king in front of him, only the granite of the walls and the carpet; he knew he was being dragged, yet he could not fight back. 

He had no sword to try and fight back with, not that he thought he could even break free from the hands that gripped him, and his chest ached nastily with despair. He tried anything to wake himself up, believing it to be a nightmare, yet the pain was too real. Another blow to the head had him closing his eyes as he was dragged down numerous sets of stairs, his body no longer beginning to feel like his own. 

All his dreams had been dashed, the princess, oh how cruel princess Zelda’s eyes had been, burning right into his very soul. He could still see them when he closed his eyes, feeling the air grow cold and the sound of water dripping loud. He saw that the corridor he was being dragged through was dimly lit only by several torches, cells made into the rock walls that still held some prisoners even after death. He could only watch as the door to one cell that held tattered rags was opened and his body thrown inside with a painful thud, his head pounding and his ears ringing. The light that came from torches were blown out after the cell had been locked, leaving Link to sit in the dark, feeling with his hands for a spot to sit in the small cell that was not wet from water dripping down from above. 

The stones of the cell were frigid to the touch and no matter how he had tried to push the door open the bars that made up it did not budge. He did what he could to stay warm, arms wrapped tightly around himself while he sat back against the wall. He wondered how cruel fate could be, how the goddesses could have done such a thing, a cruel, twisted thing. And yet, he couldn’t help but to think that he deserved it, all of it. He had worshiped her from the very moment he had learnt of soulmates, he loved the idea of her so fiercely that he had left behind his family, his friends, his village just to try and do…to do what?

The princess had been right, he was a fool, a speck of dirt and nothing more. Perhaps this was punishment for all the years he spent building her up in his mind.

King of Savages….

Just what had she meant by that?

Surely his fate was not to be so cruel as to be destined to a monster…

Tears slipped down from his lashes, Link’s eyes burned and his sobs were muffled by his hands that he held to his mouth, trying to keep silent. He could hear nothing more than the dripping of water in both his cell and further away, accompanied by a squeak of rodents that he had to kick away when he felt them come too close. He slept very little when he found he could, no longer having a way to keep track of time while he sat in the dark. It could very well have been days, and no one came for him; his stomach growled and he found the water he caught in his mouth to taste of dirt. Still he drank it nonetheless. 

When a sound caught Link’s attention he looked to the bars of the cell and found that much to his protesting eyes, there was a torch, lit and shining with light as well as a face of a knight he had never seen before. The man gazed back at him with cold disgust, the cell door opened with a screech of metal as the knight approached, ordering for Link to get to his feet, spitting at him when he did not do so fast enough.

“Where- what’s going-”

“You will not speak to me, you savage lover. Eyes forward, you stop and I will drag you. You speak to no one. You even think about running and I will gut you and hang you for the crows!” The knight huffed when Link nodded and did as he was told, fumbling while he walked ahead of the man, taking the turns that were directed to him. The sunlight was bright, much too bright for Link’s eyes and the sight of a cart had him confused when he was told to get inside, nearly thrown in when he did not move fast enough.

“You should think yourself lucky that the princess is merciful. You could have stayed down in that cell for all I care. Instead, you will be sent to the desert, where all your savage kind belongs. May the goddess grant you a swift death. Perhaps in the next life you may actually be someone important.” The man who led the horses pulling the cart laughed; he was dressed in the garbs of a servant, aged with graying hair. 

The journey to the border of the northern kingdom and the desert was made in silence save for the horses neighing and the man’s huffing. Link was given, to his relief, a raw potato to eat, one that he savored despite the bitter taste. When he was forced to leave the cart Link was given a filler water skin and a sword that was brown with rust and thinning. His clothes were filthy and his boots were in tatters when he was brought to the other side of the great wall, the desert stretching out before him. 

“Be thankful, boy, that I gave you any supplies at all. The princess would have my head if she knew.” 

“Please, let me go back to Kakariko, I won’t tell-” 

“There is nowhere in this kingdom for you to return to. Once you leave the news will be sent out that a traitor had been found and banished back to the deserts. You have nothing left, boy. Now get going, the archers will be back from their noonday meals and will shoot you if they see you. Or perhaps they’ll slice you open and leave you for the sand worms. Either way, go!”

With his tears refusing to fall and his stomach clenching in terror, Link did the only thing he could think of.

He ran towards the desert. 

Chapter Text

The sand was hot, almost painfully hot Link found while he ran as swiftly as he could from the wall that kept him out of Hyrule, the sand causing him to stumble, slowing his progress. All of Link’s thoughts went to that of the threat of what would happen to him should the knights come back and spot him; they would kill him surely, the archers would shoot him down and they would slice him open and let the sand worms devour him. His stomach churned and he worried on his bottom lip, hissing all the while when the heat from the sand was felt slipping through his tattered boots; he could feel the heat radiating from the very ground itself, wafting up as the sun’s rays beat down upon him. He knew not where he would go, or even what direction he was running in, only that he needed to put as much space between him and the wall, if he could get away then perhaps there would be hope for him. 

He wanted nothing more than to stop and take a break when he felt his feet burn further and his knees ache from fighting to keep up right in the sand; Link feared that if he were to break down and cry all that would come from his eyes would be steam. It seemed that the desert sun stole all the moisture from the very world around him as well as from himself, his mouth growing dry as he ran; he dared not stop just yet to take a drink, he was still much too close to the wall for his liking. He would stop soon enough once it was in the far distance, no longer looming over him, a clear reminder of his imminent death should any on the wall see him. While he ran, his thoughts went to that of the village he had left behind, his heart aching at the fact that his Grandmother would be waiting for him to return, and how her own heart would break when not only did he not return, she would never know what had become of him. Stomach bile threatened to work its way up his throat when he found his thoughts quickly spiraling to what possible fate his Grandmother could have, and what consequences the village could face due to his actions. There was nothing in his stomach to throw up, yet the feeling did not pass, his arms wrapped around himself while he slowed his running down to a jog. Unshed tears caused his eyes to burn (when he pictured his beloved Grandmother alone in her small home, her hands no longer as sturdy as they once were; he prayed to the goddesses that the village leaders would take care of her since he clearly could never return. His blood quickly ran cold at the thought that she could easily be executed for being seen as one who raised the lover of a savage king!

“Please, goddess, anything but that!” 

The sand under his feet shifted when he came to a sudden stop, eyes wide as the images refused to stop, imagining her in the very dungeon he was in, imagining the very home he grew up in in flames. His very village possibly destroyed all because of him, all because he was so utterly stupid and believed he had a soul mate who was important. All because he allowed himself to think of Zelda as a goddess above all when she… she was right, he was nothing more than dirt, trash, a savage lover. His lover would be a beast, perhaps he would kill him quickly before ripping him limb from limb, or perhaps he would just beat him inches from death, let him heal and continue the cycle all over, after all, that was what savages did, wasn’t it? 

His blonder brows furrowed as he thought about it once more, he had never truly educated about the desert savages, only that they were used in threats mothers gave to their children about them kidnapping naughty children who strayed too far, never to be seen again. He had never known anyone who had seen them before, nor anyone who’s ever heard actual tales of them. He felt his head pound viciously, the light of the sun far too bright and his throat ached as he opened up the water skin and took a small sip, just enough to wet his tongue and lips, blue eyes gazing back at the wall to see that he was putting distance between him and it; not  nearly enough that he could stop, yet enough that he could at least no longer have to run at such a mad dash again. 

Link was used to long hours under the sun when he had worked in the fields for the harvests and when he had taken care of the animals, none of that had prepared him though for such unrelenting heat. His sweat made the filthy tunic he wore stick to his back and his bangs clung to his forehead in a soaked mess. Mercy came in the form of a slow breeze, dry as it blew pass, his cheeks felt hot from surely a sunburn starting and his ears twitched at every sound while he watched the desert before him continue much like an ocean of sand, never ending and full of dunes save for some rocky spots he saw in the distance. He spied what he thought could have been a small mountain of rocks that became larger than he had anticipated when he continued on his way towards it, its size looming despite it still being so far away. 

In the desert he had expected to find nothing but bones of the fallen as he walked, his surprise clear when he discovered none, only scraggly grass that grew in stray strands the closer he made it to one of the small outcrops of rocks, finding to his relief that it offered a bit of shade. It urged him onwards, the opportunity to sit one he could pass up, he wanted nothing more than a chance to rest without the sun beating down on him. The heat still wafted up from the sand, viciously hot as it stung his toes and heels with each step, his legs growing shaky as he stumbled over the shifting sand and fought to make it to the shade, near sobbing with relief when he felt the cooler sand under his feet. While the small rocky outcrop did not offer a lot of shade, he found that so long as he curled up on his side, he could stay in the shade completely; sitting was out of the question, yet he found he did not quite mind laying on his side, it gave his aching legs and blistering feet a break. 

While the sand underneath him was warm, it was nowhere near the scorching inferno it had felt like when he stood out on the sand that was baked underneath the sun. With trembling hands he once more opened the water skin and took a slow sip; he knew not how long it would last him, and knew not if he would even find anywhere to fill it if it had run out. He would have to ration it, each sip had to be calculated, he could not afford to waste a single drop. Once the water skin was capped he placed it closer to him to keep it safe, a hand moving to stroke away the sweaty bangs that fell into his eyes, feeling the wind blow once more in a dry breeze that he cherished. 

What a fool he was, to think he could have been a princess’s mate; now he was reaping what he had mindlessly sewn. He wondered bitterly just what his parents would think if they could see the sorry excuse of a son he had become. What they would think to know that he had spent countless hours of his childhood idoling and worshiping a princess to the likes that he thought of her as a goddess; that he had thought their love would be written in the stars, a fairytale that all would be envious of. Link laughed bitterly at how he had once believed such a thought, his hand moving to touch the rusted blade he had been given before he was shoved out into the sand. It was so dull he doubted it could even cut warm butter; he knew it would not be able to protect him, it would be used as a distraction if nothing else. He wondered just who had been the last to use it, had they been a knight in training, or had it been a toy for a child that had been left out in the rain to rust away? 

He felt almost a kinship with it, both useless and tarnished, far gone from what they once were, no longer holding promise for what they could have been. Link’s hand moved up the tunic sleeve to gaze upon his wrist, the soul mate mark he had was still there, strong and healthy as ever, and he swore the very mark was glowing the longer he watched it. He brought it closer to his face, it truly was glowing gold, and an otherworldly warmth radiating from it when he cradled his wrist to his chest; could it truly belong to a savage? 

Perhaps the princess had been wrong, just as he had been wrong in believing it was her who held the other half. Perhaps his soulmate wasn’t a savage; she had said a name back in the throne room, and yet the harder he tried to recall it, the further it slipped out of his grasp, he remembered nothing. A sigh slipped from Link while he rested his head against the crook of his arm, watching the endless sea of sand stretch out in front of him, he could practically see the steam and heat wafting from the gold colored grains; a bird up above him cried loudly, breaking the silence that had fallen over him when his pants had evened out. He missed the sounds of the village he had taken for granted, the mooing of the cows and the clucks of the chickens, he missed the laughter of the village children and the cicadas in the trees. He desperately missed the feeling of cool breezes and the soft grass underneath his feet and the trees he climbed. Up above the cry of the bird grew louder and he found that it was impossible not to roll over and search the skies for it, finding a black shape circling overhead. He watched it circle much like the hawks did back home when they were hunting, only he thought of himself as being too big for the bird to hunt. Link watched as the bird swooped down close to where he was, his brows furrowing when he saw it turn its head to look at him before it took flight back to the sky and headed swiftly to where he had seen the larger outcrop of stones, the one that had him wondering if it was possibly a mountain. His eyes watered and he swore his eyes were beginning to play tricks on him, after all, why would there be a mountain in the desert, surely it was just a mound of rocks that appeared bigger than what it truly was. He tried not to think about it further, pressing himself to the stone that felt heavenly cool in the shade, relieved to see that the shade was getting larger as the sun made its trek across the sky.

Link found it hard to keep his eyes open the longer he laid in the shade; his time in the dungeons had already made him weak from hunger and thirst, the running in the sand having weakened him further, while the heat of the desert felt to drain what little energy he had been holding on to. The call of sleep was dragging him down, his eyes no longer opening despite his feeble attempts to keep them open; he only found the strength to curl closer to the rock he hid behind, praying that it would offer him coverage from the prying eyes of anyone passing by. 

With a rusted sword he would long be dead before he could even make a scratch on any attacker should he be discovered; whether it be a fellow Hyrulian or desert savage, he was as good as dead.

“Goddess be good, do not let this be my grave.” He murmured softly, unable to fight the call of sleep as his breathing evened out and his thoughts gave way to dreams. -------

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The breeze that whispered through the chambers and corridors was gentle and cool, the sun outside bright and unhindered by clouds. There was music being played by ocarinas and harps, the melody gentle and soothing as the players lounged in the throne chamber, plush cushions placed upon the floors for them and the lioness that rested inside to escape the afternoon heat. Inside the throne room many cushions and pillows were placed upon the ground for those who entered to use to relax, the lionesses lazing about on several while others sat upon the stone steps that led up to where the Gerudo king sat, his own throne being that of a large floor cushion, made from the finest of silk and embroidered with gold thread and golden trim, plush pillows around him to keep him comfortable. In the air the scent from the incense burners wafted, spicy and earthy with a hint of citrus, a mixture of scents that Gannondorf had come to associate with his throne room, the scents enough to calm him even during the most challenging meetings.

Sat upon the cushion and pillows he called his throne, Ganondorf listened to both the music that was played and the reports given to him from those who led his warriors; his smile brought them relief when he informed of them of a job well done in driving back the sandworms in the west, his praise enough to make even the most nervous of warriors feel confident in their abilities. Ganondorf remained on the plush cushion and pillows and watched the warriors and the musicians who moved about the throne chamber, their voices gentle, laughing and carefree under his reign; they were the ones he called sisters and aunts, family despite not sharing a drop of blood. The kingdom was his family and he loved them all fiercely, especially the two Gerudo mages who sat on either side of him, the two he called his mothers.

Golden hued eyes watched diligently the young warrior in front of him, thick fiery locks curled and hung freely down his back and over his shoulders, his golden crown was placed carefully above his brow, gold metal woven through his hair much like that of a tiara, an opening in the middle made for the golden pearl to be seen. The pearl just above his brows reflected the light that slipped through the room from between the curtains, his jaw bearded, trimmed carefully and pointed ears pierced from the lobes up to the very tips. Ganondorf was dressed in an open silken robe dyed a deep aquamarine to match his silken trousers, gold trimming the open flaps of the fabric with a crimson sash upon his hips. His body was well muscled and toned from years of training, the scars upon his torso and back worn with pride, knowing he had fought for the safety of his people and had won, whether it be beast or invading forces. Sat upon his throne his legs were crossed and his feet were bare, simple gold necklaces hung from his neck, several that were long hung down to his pectorals, emeralds and sapphires embedded in the many rings upon his fingers. His arm that bore the mark of his soulmate was draped in his lap, his other hand brought to stroke the fingertips down against it, almost in a nervous petting motion while he listened to the music and the warrior’s report until she had finished and was given leave. The king’s smile fell from his lips as a frown took its place once she was out of sight and there were no others looking to him; as a king he was a symbol of strength, if his sisters found him troubled, then so to would they feel troubled and anxious, wondering just what could be bothering him so. With a silent sigh his head bowed and he fought to keep from slumping his shoulders.

“Dearest king, what troubles you so?” Kotake kept her voice low to not alert the others in the room of their king’s troubles, her hand moving to rest upon his wrist, right above his soul mate mark; her gray eyes watched his face for a sign as to what troubled him. Sat on his other side Koume rested her hand on the one that rubbed at his arm, stopping it in its movement, both the twin mages watchful, calming him with their gentle touches to his hands, the only way they knew could calm him down without need for words. On either side of him they sat, their graying hair pulled into braided ponytails that both wore, the robes they  wore were the same in every way, both dyed a deep plum hue with black sashes tied to keep the robes closed, their earrings made from the sharpened teeth of the sand beasts their adopted son had slain. Upon their foreheads their gems of sapphire and ruby were polished until they shined. 

“Again with calling me king, tell me mother Kotake, am I no longer your son just because I took the throne? Does my sitting here erase the years you and mother Koume have spent raising and loving me?” He asked, a playful lilt to his voice; he chuckled at feeling them hold his hands, he could see the amusement in their eyes and how their lips rested in twin smiles at his question. It was true that while they did not birth or nurse him, they had raised him with love and care; they were the ones who taught him his letters and about their heritage, guiding him to be the king he was that day. He never once asked more about his birth mother, only knowing that on the day of his birth, coincidentally the day of her death, a feast was held, both in celebration of the king's return, and in solemn remembrance of the sister who passed in order to deliver such a gift to the kingdom. Though their hands were aged and petite compared to his own larger ones, he held theirs with gentleness, his smile soft when he looked at the two of them before he sighed softly, barely above a breath.

A king should not have fear and doubt in his heart, doing so could cause him to falter in battle,  or worse, could result in his people being hurt due to his mistakes or inactions. While he knew this, he found himself doubting what he felt; his soulmark was healthy and beautiful as ever, it practically glowed when he looked upon it, though that however had not been the case for the past couple of days. The last couple of days he had found that his mark appeared dull, the color itself pale and tarnished, alongside the dulling of the mark, he had found his sleep to be restless, dreaming of darkness that had been more fear inducing than comforting. He had dreamt of crying, of blue eyes gazing into his own from the darkness, begging for him to understand their silent plea. He had gone straight to the mages who read fortunes to try and have his dreams explained, finding that they could only shake their heads and tell him that their crystals were gray with uncertainty for what his future held, and that no explanations for his dreams could be offered. When he tried to envision the eyes he saw once more outside the realm of dreams, he came up with nothing, no matter how he meditated he was found wanting; he knew no one that possessed blue eyes, all the people of his kingdom were born with either crimson, gray, or gold. When he tried to remember the last time he saw someone possessing blue eyes, he again came short. The only ones he knew to possess blue eyes were Hyrulians, and perhaps the Zoro; he felt almost obsessed by the mystery behind such sorrowful eyes, he couldn’t explain just why he was so invested in knowing who they belonged to, not in any way that made sense. It was too much of a coincidence for him to not think that perhaps the eyes belonged to that of his soulmate when during the same time his mark had been so dull.

“My little lion,” Koume gently ran her thumb over his knuckles, her gaze softening while she watched him, her voice continued to be spoken low in order to not risk bringing awareness to the king’s troubles. “Tell us, what is stealing your attention, what troubles you so?”

“I do not know, and that is what worries me most. I dreamt of eyes and such pain, pain that was not my own, pain that stole my breath until I was awakening and having to struggle to breathe. I found that the pain I had felt did not continue in the land of the waking, and I worry that perhaps  something horrible has befallen my soulmate. My mark was dull just last night and this morning, yet now it shines brightly once more.” His brows furrowed and his lips tugged into a frown while he watched one of the lioness approach, moving to rest her head upon his crossed legs, indifferent to his troubles while the twin mages stroked their thumbs over his knuckles, their own expressions unreadable to him. He had attempted growing up, being raised by them in learning to read their facial expressions and mannerisms, and while he could tell a great many things by how they moved, from the slightest twitch of their hands, he found their facial expressions still a mystery to him. It was as though they conversed in a language with each other that none were privy to understand but them. 

“It is said, when soulmates who are chosen by the heroines and goddess are experiencing great emotions, be it good or bad, the other can experience a fraction of said feeling.” Kotake started, glancing at Koume before a nod was shared between the two. 

“When great joy is felt, love is tenfold; when sorrow is so great that one's heart shatters, so to will that pain be felt. The fading of one's mark does not mean death necessarily my little lion, it does however mean your mate was harmed.” Koume was quick to soothe him, her head shaking softly. “Do not panic, look at your wrist, look at how bright and healthy your mark is, your mate must be safe now.”

“Some say the closer your mate is, the brighter it glows.” Kotake spoke, humming softly at how Ganondorf’s eyes widened and his arm was raised to gaze upon the mark, the worry from his brow gone while a glimmer of adoration came to his eyes, his hand soon brought to stroke his fingers through the lioness’s fur while he took in the words of his mothers.

“Then I shall pray to the heroines that whoever they are, that they are safe,” he spoke, gazing towards the large window that looked out to the courtyards, listening to the sound of children's laughter and watched as the curtains were blown by a gentle breeze. “Please ensure that the warriors returning from the west are given chambers to rest in for the night. I believe a stretch of my legs is in order, I shall be back as soon as I can.” 

A kiss was pressed to both Kotake’s and Koume’s cheeks before he got to his feet slowly, giving the displaced lioness’s head a pat when he passed, making his way down the stone steps, all too aware of the eyes that watched him from around the chamber. A nod was given to the women who glanced his way, the musicians continuing to play their spritely melodies; with a raised hand he silently reassured them that they needn’t follow him as he headed from the throne chamber. Ganondorf had the silk curtains that acted as the divider between the throne chamber and corridor close behind him while he headed down the corridor that held the glasseless windows that overlooked his palaces courtyards; the blossoms on the cactuses and trees were in bloom, he could smell their delicate scents while he walked, intermingling along with the scents of the incense, and citrus that were placed in bowls for the children to grab freely. Under his reign, none would go hungry, none would know the pain of being discarded, those who were orphaned were cared for, their tears wiped away and arms of the older women opened for them; those who were sick were healed regardless of their social status, and the warriors who could no longer fight due to age were treated with the greatest of care for their service. His warriors and the younger women of the kingdom were treated as his own sisters, the elders, his aunts, and while none of the children in the kingdom were ones he sired, he loved them all the same, seeing them as little sisters who he would give his life to protect. 

The king stopped in his trek to his chambers to look out over the courtyard, resting against the frame of the glassless window; he saw that the vegetation remained lush from the rain he brought, and that the palace walls were built up and stronger than ever, hiding behind it the dunes of the desert. He saw not a cloud in the sky and felt the breeze once more tickle his skin, his arm raised for the mark to be blessed by the sun’s rays as he watched the ink like lines glow. He brought his arm soon to his chest to cradle it over his heart, his smile soft as he turned to once more head to his bed chambers. 

Ganondorf did not waste time in shedding what little clothing he wore once he reached his bed chambers, the room once having been his nursery long ago; his clothing was draped over the large bed, knowing full well if his mothers saw him leaving his clothes scattered about they would chastise him, and while it never was anything more than light scolding and tugging on the tips of his ears, he preferred to keep in their good graces. His jewelry was taken off with care and placed upon the clothing he left on the bed,  anything that he had not been born with was stripped away. Gold hued eyes slid closed while he walked to stand in front of the window that was still covered by its silk curtain, the sun’s warmth felt on his skin when he pulled back the curtain, breathing in slowly. He could never quite explain with words the type of the energy he felt within him, the magic of the kings of old that each male Gerudo was born with; with it came the power to change one’s form, from that of a man to a beast. From the first time he allowed his body to change, Ganondorf had found it thrilling and empowering, and while at first he could not always control when he would change his form to that of a beast, in time he was able to master it. Yet, that did not always mean he did not feel swayed to transform when he found he had been in one form over the other for far too long; at times the urge to change to that of a beast was simply far too great for him to ignore. He called it stretching his legs, whenever anyone asked where he was headed. For there was no other way he could put it, the lion beast inside of him simply needed to come out. He never thought of it as a different entity, there was no other spirit in his body, nor did he lose control when he shifted to that of a beast. There was no thirst for blood, nor desire to harm those around him; while yes animalistic instincts did creep into his thoughts, he knew how to stamp them down. That was not to say he didn’t find himself eating raw meat from time to time when he was in the form of the beast, a fact he hid from all, not wishing to be seen as anything less than the proud king he was. 

All thoughts left the Gerudo king while he basked in the warmth of the sun’s rays and allowed his eyes to remain closed, feeling the magic inside of him swirl and begin to bubble up to the surface. He felt a warmth coursing through him from the inside; it began where he knew his heart was beating, the warmth spreading down to the very tips of his toes to the tips of his ears; he felt the familiar aches in his bones as his body allowed the change to begin. Limbs elongating and shifting, bones morphing to take that of the beastly form; he felt his fiery locks grow thicker, and heard, more than felt the pops of joints realigning. The itch of fur growing was easily brushed aside when the shift came to an end, golden hued eyes blinking slowly, becoming used to the sudden sharpness in his vision; where the Gerudo king once stood, now stood a beast of a lion, nearly three times the size of that of a fully grown one. Ganondorf’s mane was thick and the same fiery crimson as his hair, the golden pearl-like mark he had been born with remained on his brow, his eyes a darker gold hue with crimson wrapped around the iris. The fur of his body was a rich tan, nearly  resembling a shade darker than his own, and claws were just as sharp as the scimitars that his warriors carried on their hips. 

Ganondorf took a moment to allow himself to become adjusted to standing once more on four legs rather than two, stepping away from the window he began to wander from the room, aware that if he went through the courtyard where the children were, that they would surely stop him and beg to ride upon his back. While he enjoyed playing with the children, allowing them to grow accustomed to him rather than be fearful of his monstrous size and appearance, he felt an energy inside of him that needed to be worked out. It was not quite fear, nor was it anger, it was something that had him nervous, fidgeting from paw to paw, the tip of his tail swishing as he stalked through the halls, passing by the warriors who gave him only a glance before their heads were bowing and a fist raised and pressed to their hearts in salute at the passing of their king. He continued past them, heading out through one of the halls and into the gardens that was closest to the eastern wall, pleased to see none where about as he moved through the grass and sandy paths, finding that when he lept up, he was able to climb the back wall. It was a task that would otherwise be difficult to most, but easy for him with his enhanced strength and claws, using the prowess to vault himself up and over, in a true lion fashion he came to land on his feet, though slid a bit as the sands of the dune shifted from the impact. A sneeze tore from him as the sand tickled his nose, and when he looked across the dunes, watching the sand swirl in lazy circles from the wind. With the urge to run coursing through him he leapt forward and bounded across the dunes, unsure where he was going, only knowing that he needed to run, to work off whatever energy was coursing through him.

He could feel it in his very being, something was going to happen, something that would bless or curse his kingdom’s future. ------------------------------------------

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The fields of the Kakariko Village were lush and the winds gentle from where they blew from the north bringing with it a cool breeze that was relieving of all the heat the village had been stifling with; summer heat waves weren’t uncommon, they came and went without warning, often lasting only a few days at a time. The fields were bountiful with growing crops and the cows and chickens were safely penned. Link wandered through the village, an apple in hand that he ate from with messy bites, pleased to know all his chores were done and that soon he would be able to go back home and do whatever he could to help his grandmother. It warmed his heart that he could help her; while she insisted she didn’t need much help, and he knew she wasn’t feeble- she was a strong woman after all, her hands still able to craft and her mind as bright and sharp as ever- he just liked being able to help her. 

Their home appeared the same as ever when he approached, opening the door to find that inside it was dark, the scent of the usual spices and herbs drying was gone, replaced by the scent of mildew and decay, the sound of water dripping from within. A constant drip that sounded as though it were dripping down from high above onto rocks, a sound that had no place being heard in their home. 

“Granny?” He called, aware suddenly that the village behind him was becoming shrouded in thick rolling fog, or perhaps it was smoke, he could not tell, only that the heat began to cause him to sweat profusely and the wind was gone. He could no longer hear the sounds off live stocks or the children playing, only that he heard laughter in front of him, cruel and cold, blue eyes watching him in the dark before a pale white face of unblemished skin was seen, blonde hair flowing down over its shoulders as the princess took form.

“Such a vicious curse, your poor granny had to live with, not only to have a fool for a grandson, but one who is a savage lover as well. She will be executed for her crimes of raising you, a creature such as you should have died in your cradle. Such a nasty creature you are. Your village will be burned and the lands salted. Run, and hope he does not find you. He’ll kill you and leave nothing left but your bones, that’s what savages do after all.”

“Please, Princess have mercy they didn't do anything wrong!”

Laughter was all he could hear, his legs buckling and he fell to his knees, when he looked to where the princess was he found she was gone, the world he once knew was gone and instead he stood in a desert under a night sky, the moon bright and full, and from a few feet away he found a lion watching him. The fear he knew he should have had never came, only confusion as the creature watched him, golden eyes holding… pity? He opened his mouth to call out to the creature only for the sands underneath his feet to begin to drag him under, his voice cut short as it buried him alive-

“No!”

The shadow that was given by the outcrop of rocks only grew as the midday sun headed towards the horizon, the heat was still sweltering even in the shade, sweat beading down Link’s brow as he awoke with a cry that had him wondering if he had stopped breathing. His hand gripped at his chest, finding that his heart was hammering away, the sands that were shifted from the breeze had begun to bury his legs and he found himself spitting sand from his mouth, wishing more than anything that he had water to spare to rinse it out. Link found himself unable to stop the shiver that ran through him, his body felt cold and hot all at once, his hands moving to hold himself, aware that a new shadow was falling over him after another cry from a falcon was heard. His eyes widened at the sight of the men in front of him, there were five from what he could see, each standing nearly a foot taller than him, from the skin visible to him he could tell that their skin was dark, nearly a greenish gray with their armor being made from red leather and dark steel, breastplates and wrist guards held in place by thick leather straps and leather boots upon their feet. He could see nothing of their faces, finding that each man that stood before him wore a white mask that covered their face completely; upon the white masks he found a strange symbol, one he had never seen before, and one that caused him to shiver with fear. The symbol appeared to have been an eye, outlined in dark crimson ink with a teardrop that dripped upwards, though he wondered silently if perhaps the symbol was inverted from how it should have been. If that was the case, what did the inversion mean? 

The masked men approached silently, moving as one with small scythes in hands, reminding Link of the blades he once used to harvest wheat, now, in their hands, he feared how easy they could be used to slice through flesh. Link looked down to the rusted sword and shivered, unable to even make an attempt to grab it before the closest man was kicking it out of his reach, striking him back when Link tried to stand up, finding that he was pinned by the boot that pressed heavily against his chest. There came a flash of fear with being unable to see the assailants eyes, Link’s eyes widening when he heard the man’s voice speak from behind the mask, clear as day and tinged with a growl. The scythe the man held against Link’s throat was warm from the sun, and caught the sun’s light to force blue eyes to close to avoid the glare

“Filthy Hyrulian scum, you dare come across the border into our Master’s territory?!” The man bellowed, the other four moving to stand behind him, forming a circle. Link looked up to see there was a fifth to their group coming to stand behind him where the rock outcrop was, a large sword in hand. “What trickery is this, sending only one and with only a child's toy no less? Where are the others?! Tell us where they are and perhaps we won’t carve out your tongue and make an example out of you!”

“O-others?” Link coughed, finding the boot pressing down when he did not speak up again right away, his eyes widening with panic as his hands moved to grip the boot by the heel, his head shaking as desperation surged through him. He knew he was going to die by their blades if he did not explain the situation fast enough, yet he did not know if they would even listen to him with how much they seemed to detest him for his heritage. Would they even listen to him? “Please I don’t know what you are talking about- I don't know who you are, I don’t know where I even am besides being just outside Hyrule!”

“The filthy Hyrulian lies! How could he not know where he is, on whose land he trespasses on?!  I say we cut out his tongue for his lies and bury him in the sand for the sandworms to eat!” The one above him roared, stopped only when the man at Link’s front snarled for him to be silent. 

“Amusing, little one, you say you know not who we are, whose land you are trespassing on, yet you had to leave through the wall to get here. Tell me, am I to believe you simply stumbled over it? You even have a blade, though a child toy it may be, so why then are you here? Tell me, amuse me and perhaps I will let you live. We can make this quite painful if you resist.” He warned, pulling his boot off of Link’s chest while keeping his weapon drawn, a gloved hand held up to silence the ones around him who began to hiss and hurl their insults. “Go on, speak, little Hyrulian before you lose your novelty.” 

“I-” Link brought to his lips the water skin, sipping at the water before coughing, thankful when the man did not chastise him for it. Link could see they hated Hyrulians, he would have to be blind and deaf to the fact if he didn’t, yet still he knew not who they were or the desert he was currently in. It was all so new to him and he knew he was trembling as he began to speak, unable to stop himself from doing so as he pulled up his sleeve to reveal to them his mark; terror washed over him at the thought that just like Princess Zelda they could hate him for it. “It is true I am from Hyrule, the border wall- I was brought to it, the Princess… I thought I was her soul mate, and I thought…I thought once she saw my mate mark she would realize we were fated. Only once she had seen it, she said it matched the mark of the king of savages.”

Several hissed, blades lifted in the air as though to slice him through but the man in front of Link kept a hand held up to silence him, motioning for him to continue. 

“I was imprisoned and brought here, told to run or the archers on the wall would kill me. Please, I know not where I am, nor who the king of savages- I mean, nor who it is I am mated too, or who rules this land. I was told to run and I did. I did not mean to trespass upon your master’s land, please I am so tired and it’s so hot.” Link hissed as his arm was grabbed and he was pulled to his feet, the water skin pouring out the final trickle of water when it slipped from his lap; he was nearly lifted off his feet by his arm alone, the pain causing him to hiss while the man continued to scrutinize his arm. Or so Link thought, he still could not tell where the man’s eyes were or how they could even see through the mask even with his face now being mere inches from it. Link had to kick his feet to stay upright and when he was practically dropped, his arm was still in the man’s grasp, the gloved hand holding his arm tight enough he knew it would be bruised as he tugged Link’s arm every which way, letting the others gathered around look, it wasn’t until they had their fill that the chaos erupted around them. 

Link still did not who it was they had claimed to be their master, only that three out of the five that gathered around, much like the people of Hyrule, claimed the mark to be a fake. The man who held Link’s arm and the one directly behind Link however speculated that it did not seem likely, ignoring the argument to flat out kill him while the two spoke quietly to each other despite Link being between them. The cry that it was a ruse, a way to kill their master was shouted once more, and Link’s arm was grabbed by another, yanking him nearly off his feet as his mark was kept visible to them all. 

“We should carve the mark off and set him as an example for any who dare to insult our Master! Such a heinous trick, making one believe their soulmate has been found, do you Hyrulian scum know no shame?!” Link trembled as his arm was extended as far as it could go, a scythe raised as though to slice it clean off before the man who seemed to be in charge shouted once more, his words causing the men around him to grow silent, even the falcon overhead no longer cried, instead it swooped down to rest on the man’s shoulder. 

“Enough you whoresons! His arm remains attached as does his life remain in the hands of the seven heroines. There is much we need to discuss and it would have us all flayed and beheaded by the chief if we made a decision amongst ourselves. No, this Hyrulian scum will answer to the chief, and to the chief alone. You, boy, I hope you are able to walk and keep up. I will not carry you, and if I have to end up dragging you I will.” He snapped, huffing when Link nodded quickly and adjusted his dirtied tunic, his wrist cradled to his chest, wincing at the tenderness he felt and the bruises that began to blossom. 

There came no warning when rope was tied around Link’s neck, made into a collar and lead, the silent warning that it would become his noose should he fall behind was made loud and clear. Link forced himself to keep up, following after the man who held the end of the rope, surrounded on all sides by the men who easily kept pace with their leader. He did not need to see their eyes to know they were all watching him, even the falcon that looked his way seemed to judge him;  the heat from the sand seeped up through the thin bottoms of Link’s boots once more, burning the soles of his feet as sweat began to drip down his back and forehead. His throat ached with thirst yet his water had been spilt, the water skin left behind much like his sword had been. His stomach growled like the traitor it was. Link followed in silence, listening to the masked men around him speak amongst themselves in a language he could not understand; they spoke quickly and without much emotion, and while he was unsure if they spoke about him, he would have been a fool to think they were ignoring him to talk about the weather. He had assumed if they were going to insult him, they would at least do it in a language he could understand, after all, if he was holding power over someone, he would want them to know exactly what he thought of them. 

The outcrop of rocks Link had seen in the distance grew to be that of a small mountain when he was led to it, finding that there was only one path that seemed to head towards the entrance, and by the mouth of the cave they approached, two other masked wearers were seen, this time both women who easily towered over the small Hyrulian. Softly spoken words were shared that caused the woman’s spears to be lifted from where they had crossed them to close the path; Link sighed as he was led into the cave tunnel that was blissfully cool, eyes having to narrow to adjust to the sudden dim lighting, the burning of his soles slow to dissipate. Up ahead Link saw the tell tale flickering of lights that came from torches the further along they followed the path, walking past several carved out entryways that led to various other tunnels, each ignored and Link unable to get a clear look in any of them. When the man leading him came to a stop, Link had to scramble backwards not to walk into him, fearful for how the man would retaliate if he did so; one wrong step and the rope around his neck would become his noose, he knew that all too well. Link remained silent while he looked straight ahead at the man’s back, unless he moved to look around him he was unable to see what laid ahead,the two flanking him keeping close so that he could not take another step back; he listened to the man speak once more in the language he could not understand, his brows furrowing at the sound of it echoing and another voice, sounding further away respond.  

Walking once more Link saw that the crudely carved archway they passed under led into a large circular chamber, one that seemed to hold no other point of entry or exit, and one that’s ceiling could not be seen when he looked upwards. Around the cavern torches were placed, already lit and illuminating the space with their warm glow of light, old wooden crate and barrels were seen stacked up, several open to show they were overflowing with fruit and textiles; in the cavern there were several others that were seen moving to and fro, each the same dark skinned hue and faces covered by the same masks as the ones who led Link along. At the sight of him, several stopped, openly whispering amongst each other while hands moved to rest on the handle of their scimitars, seeming to do it more so for show than actually fearing for their safety. In the center of the cavern Link spied a pool of water that appeared to be deep, he was led around it silently to where he spied a throne placed near the pool of water, one that was made of richly polished wood and silver; while it was nowhere near as nice as the throne he had seen in Hyrule Castle, Link could tell it was meant for the one the people called their chief. Link’s attention did not stay on the throne for long, for almost hidden by the throne, he spied an altar made of rich white sandstone, many candles seen upon it with only two lit; the wax build up left him to believe they had been burning for quite some time. A shiver ran down Link’s spine as he saw beyond the altar, a stone statue that he could only assume was the god the people of the sand worshiped; the statue was made out of a dark red stone, towering high above Link and even the people who stood beside him. The face of the statue was hidden by shadow, the hair that was carved appeared thick and wavy, its body bare save for a sash low on its hips that was carved to offer the man depicted some modesty. He knew little of the work that went into making sculptures, and even Link could tell that the statue had been made from countless hours and with the utmost care, he wondered just how many had worked on it, how old it was. In the flickering of the light, the statue appeared to almost be breathing, as though it would take a step off its pedestal and give judgment over Link for his intrusion. Link was unable to take in more of the statue before he was pushed forward from behind, nearly falling to his knees as he was told to keep his head down and wait. 

He knew not how long he waited, his head bowed and his eyes closed as he tried to keep his breathing leveled; when he heard the footsteps approach he forced himself not to look up, instead he kept his eyes closed still and listened to the voices around him. The sound of footsteps heading away from them was loud in the growing silence of the chamber, and despite not having said a word Link was told to ask no questions, a task that he found all too easy to do. Link’s heart began to race once more as the silence in the chamber caused his ears to ring, his hands forced to remain from fidgeting as he tried to keep his thoughts in order; the ringing in his ears grew almost painful while the chill in the air began to seep into his very bones, a startling contrast compared to the sweltering heat of the desert. The ringing in his ears only stopped when he heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind him, many footsteps, and only when he was told that he could look up did he open his eyes and look around to find that there were more masked men and women in the chamber, some petite and slim while others were bulky with muscle and armor, all standing taller than him and all seemed keen to get a look at him for themselves. 

The tallest of the newcomers stepped past without a word, Link watched as the other masked men and women moved to quickly get out of his way, an air of authority about him; the goliath of a man headed past the throne and stopped to stand in front of the statue of the god, moving to one knee as he murmured softly as though in prayer to it before he headed towards the throne. Once seated on the throne, Link found he could get a better look at the man, noting how he was dressed in rich leather and polished metal far nicer than the other’s, with a pair of large, silver scimitars resting by his hips; much like the other masked men and women, the chief’s hair was a rusty red hue and skin a dark grayish tan. When the chief spoke his voice was loud and echoed in the chamber, his command for them to bring the Hyrulian closer was followed as Link was sharply dragged towards him, pushed so that he fell to his knees before the chief on the throne.

“My, my Hyrule never seems to learn that we care not for their tricks, or their kind. This time they seem to outdone themselves. A runt claiming to be the mate to our Master ? Now that is far more amusement than I have had in a long while.” The chief’s words brought several snorts of amusement, the man’s masked head tilting as though in thought before he began to speak once more. “It’s a shame, really, I almost pity you. Tell me, did they promise to pay your family handsomely? Were you a knight who wanted grandeur? Thought killing our Master would bring you untold glory?”

The words were spoken with vicious mockery, and Link knew not to answer them, his head bowed as his eyes stung with grit and his body ached; his teeth biting into his bottom lip was all he had to keep his sob from being heard as his arm was once more yanked sharply and to an unnatural angle. 

“He claims he was tossed out for being the mate to our Master! As though the seven heroines would be so cruel to him!”

Several shouts were given in agreement,  silenced quickly by the raised hand of the chief before he spoke again. 

“Never have they tried such a trick before, it is true. Tis strange, I find myself wondering just how our enemy could know how our Master’s mark fully appears. Scrying perhaps, and yet even then I find fault in that logic, the great mage sisters would never allow their son to be spied upon in such a fashion.” The chief’s hand was raised sharply as one leg was crossed over the other, a vicious edge lacing his words when the chief ordered for there to be silence as voices had once more began to lash out threats towards Link. “Enough! I hear your cries, my brothers and sisters, you wish upon the Hyrulian scum before us, and while I wish the same, we can not simply slay him without trial! If we claim his life and it is found that his mark be true-”  

“It won't, it's a trick!”

Link watched with horror as the woman that had interrupted the chief was sliced clean through the belly by a blade from one who stood closest to her, a silent command having been given. The woman’s body was ignored as she collapsed to the ground, a gurgle and scream tearing from her as she bled out. None made a move to help her, her hands were stomped upon to keep her from clutching her wound. 

“If it is found to be true, and our Master discovers we harmed his mate, we will never be able to walk in his presence again or be blessed by his godly visage. No, we must make use of the Waters of Revelations. If his mark be true, then it will be us who will be us who will be blessed tenfold by our Master for bringing to him his mate. If it is found to be false, we shall slay him and tell our Lord of our deed, after all, he would want to know of Hyrule’s unbound cruelty. To think someone could be so cruel as to pretend to be a soul mate, one of the heroine's blessings to this realm tarnished by a lie.”

“I swear on the goddess it's true!” Link sobbed, his arm clenched tighter.

“Your goddess is a lie!” 

“Please, I will do anything to prove it, I did not come here to harm your- your master! I was cast away from my home for being foolish enough to think I was Princess Zelda’s mate.” Link gasped when his arm was let go, finding the tears slipping down his cheeks when he heard the clicking of a tongue.

“A sad tale you tell consistently, and we shall see if it is indeed true. The Waters of Revelations will need time to be prepared. If your mark is indeed found false, well, you really should own up to it now. Until then, keep him in this room.” The attention once more was on Link as the Chief stood from his throne. “Bring food and water, let the runt eat his fill before he is to meet the goddess he swears to.”

The laughter around Link caused his cheeks to darken and he found it hard not to collapse right then and there when he was given permission to sit, moving so that he could take the pressure off his feet. The ground he sat upon was cool, a sigh of relief escaping from him as he stretched his legs out; a wooden bowl had been brought to him, filled with water that he drank from slowly, finding that so long as he asked politely, he was given more. With his fill drank he turned to the bowl of fruit he was given, finding that while he recognized the apples and pears, he did not recognize the fruit that head been informed were called banana’s. He found them to be oddly sweet yet tart, eating nearly four of them before he was full and gave the bowl of fruit back to the woman who had brought it to him; the body of the dead woman remained where she had been slain during the duration of his meal, only a blood smear left when the corpse was eventually dragged away.

The silence in the chamber caused Link’s ears to ring once more painfully, the chief had returned to his throne not long after the corpse had been removed, and had sat to watch Link while the Waters of Revelations was prepared. Or perhaps that man wasn’t watching him, it was impossible for Link to tell just where his gaze was with the mask on, and all those that came and went from the chamber were silent, as though none wished to be the one to break it. It was the one who entered the chamber holding a glass bottle that had Link sweating nervously despite the chill in the air; the woman was masked much like the others, yet her hair was allowed to fall over her shoulders freely, revealing thick blonde locks. The dress she wore was made of blue silk with silver trim, around her neck were silver necklaces and many bangles upon her wrists and ankles, she reminded Link of a mage one would find working in the castle’s courts. It was not just the bottle she had brought that had Link weary, for behind her walked a masked woman who held a large stone carved bowl and cloth. Coming to a stop in front of Link, the mage held up the glass bottle that sloshed its green liquid content around as she showed it to the chief, declaring that the Waters of Revelations had been perfected and ready to be applied. 

Once more the chamber was filled with those wishing to see for themselves the Hyrulian that sat on his heels in front of the throne, this time all were silent, all facing the direction of the throne where the chief sat and spoke for all to hear. 

“My brothers and sisters, for many centuries we have lived in honor and servitude to our Lord’s and Master’s, each reincarnation more glorious and benevolent than the last, and we will continue to do so. As is it is our blessed and sacred duty to remain in the shadows and watch over him from afar, to ensure no harm comes to our Master. Today, Hyrule has given to us a challenge, and like all challenges we will rise and show them that we will stand forever steady and watchful. They send to us a runt declaring himself the mate to our Master, truly a sickening thing if it is found to be falsed. Such a cruel act it is, to pretend to be one's other half. Our blessed sister Igami has brewed the Waters of Revelations, and with it we will discover the sincerity in this mark.” The Chief motioned for the mage named Igami to turn to face Link, the concoction poured into the stone bowl that the other woman held, the last drop shaken from the bottle before it was recapped and slipped into the inner pocket of her robe. Once Link was brought to his feet she dropped the cloth into the bowl, allowing it to soak up the concoction while she took gentle hold of Link’s arm and began to speak, her voice soft and airy. 

“My brothers and sisters, as you know the Waters of Revelations will be able to tell once and for all the genuinity of this claim, if it is found to be true, nothing shall happen to this boy, it will be as gentle as cool water. If it is however found that this mark has been falsified, then agony unlike any he has ever known will be placed upon him, his very skin and flesh stripped from his bones where it touches.” Igami spoke softly still, all listening as she took hold of Link’s arm by the wrist and began to scrub the saturated cloth over the against the mark, the silence in the cavern tense. The mage was nowhere near as heavy handed as the maid had been back in Hyrule, yet Link still flinched all the same at how she pressed against the darkening bruises Her work was thorough, the cloth dipped back into the concoction several times to ensure she had used it all up when she finally finished her scrubbing, a new tension filling the air when she declared that the mark had not been scrubbed away, nor was the flesh being stripped from the bones. The Chief staggered to his feet as his scimitars fell, the sound spurring on the others to move; it happened all too fast for Link to focus on one particular masked member, finding that suddenly where all had been standing, now all knelt before him, masked heads bowed, even the mage in front of him on her knees with the stone bowl dropped to the ground, her hands clasped around Link’s wrist, the liquid still dripping down his arm.

“I- what is-”

“The seven heroines be good it’s true-
“A Hyrulian?!”

“Praise be to the heroines, our Master’s mate, at long last and found in the desert of all places!”

“Please, mate of our Master, forgive us, we did not know it was you- please do not punish us for our ignorance!”

Their voices called loudly in the cavern air, Link’s ears twitching from the sudden chaos that came with so many trying to fight amongst each other to be heard, his breath catching in his throat at the sight of so many who had just moments ago been ready to kill him where he stood, now begged and pleaded for his mercy.  It was becoming too much, the hand on his wrist too tight for his liking and the chill in the cavern nipped at his exposed skin, his toes growing cold from the chill that ate through the thin soles of his boots. 

“Please- It’s alright?” Link knew not what to say when so many white masked faces were suddenly facing him, watching him, scrutinizing, whispers heard that he could not make out, voices speaking once more in the tongues of their people, leaving Link wondering desperately as to what it was they were saying. Link stepped back from the robed mage when his arm was shaken from her grasp, his ears picking up the sound of rushing footsteps that came from behind, he could hear a loud cry of outrage that came with it, cries echoing around the cavern that had him becoming disoriented, unable to tell where the sound of running was now coming from before he found his eyes widening and his jaw dropping. The pain that coursed through him was white hot, and excruciating, unlike any he had experienced before when he looked down to find that there was nothing skewering him like he had imagined; the blade in his back twisting before it was ripped out sharply, bringing with it a fresh wave of agony that washed over him, causing tears to slip down his cheeks and his mouth to open and close in silent screams that stole his breath away. The sound of the attacker being tackled fell on Link’s deafened ears as the world around him spun, his legs giving out and the ground all too solid under him when he collapsed, his head hitting the ground hard enough to cause his vision to spot and his ears to ring despite the commotion all around him. 

“A traitor!”

“What have you done?!”

“Kill the traitor! Kill the spy!”

The pain was replaced with a numbness that made it hard for Link to try and sit up, it was a battle to keep his eyes open as a hand was placed over the wound, the sound of fabric muffled to his ears. 

“Focus on my voice, mate of my Master, I shall not let you perish here.” The masked mage reassured, pressing hard against the wound, causing Link to cry out as pain seeped through the numbness, his hearing picking up the sound of swords being drawn, and said swords being clashed together. The bloody gurgle from behind him caused him to tremble before he heard the meaty thud of a man, the traitor no doubt from Hyrule, hitting the ground. Shouts of victory echoed throughout the cavern, though Link knew that they would most likely have to comb through their whole rank to ensure there were no more spies amongst them. Link couldn’t help the sob that slipped from him, even when he had thought himself safe, finding himself surrounded by his supposed mate’s people, he had been cut down. Perhaps it was his fate to be hunted down by all, his fate to die a painful death, and if he were to die, perhaps it would be best for him to die now and be freed of such a cruel fate. 

“He’s losing too much blood!”

“We can’t let him die, our Master- Ganondorf will have our heads, our shame alone is enough for us to take our own lives! Quick, a tonic! Grab me a sleeping draught, hurry, bring one to me!” The mage called out, her head shaking as she shushed Link and kept the pressure upon the wound. 

Link felt the heat flaring in his back despite his fingers and toes growing cool, a shiver running through him that had him feeling colder, his head manipulated to turn to the side; a hand took his jaw and fingers manually opened his mouth when he tried to fight it, his nose pinched and his mouth slowly worked open for the bottle to be inserted, nearly gagging him as they poured what he suspected to be the sleeping drought down his throat. From what little he could taste it was bitter and horrible, he was made to drink gulp after gulp, his eyes clenched tight before he felt the muscles of his face relax and the bottle was removed from his mouth, his breathing slowly evening out.  His body felt warm, comfortably so, yet heavy, his limbs slack when he was picked up, words spoken all around him that he could not focus on. When he forced his eyes to blink open he saw the mage once more in front of him, hands moving to cradle his face, his head resting heavily in her hands, his strength completely gone. 

“We must bring him to the palace, the sisters must see him at once!”

Link’s eyes slid closed, he prayed that whatever palace he was brought to, that he would not suffer the same fate there as he did in Hyrule, and if he were to die, that he would die in his sleep.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The private bed chamber belonging to Kotake and Koume was decorated much like the rest of the royal family’s private chambers, curtains of rich silks were hung over the large arched windows and the tapestries of past kings and their mages were seen hung upon the walls. Rich hues of scarlet and emerald seen in the floor cushions and in the pottery, vases dating back hundreds of years placed upon pedestals with fresh cut orchids in them. The two mage sisters sat together in the center of the large bed chamber, the small table close to the floor held a pot of freshly brewed tea, twin cups poured and plates of fresh sliced fruit and sweets placed between them. The afternoon sunlight was kept at bay by the silken curtains, sewn in jewels casting lovely shades of blue and teal upon the stone flooring where the sunlight reflected through them, resembling that of stained glass. The bed chamber was quiet save for the soft wind that ruffles the curtains, the tea wafting its gentle scent and the incense by the window spreading its gentle smoke through the chamber, bringing with it the scent of rich spices.

Dressed in matching dark green robes, both sisters sat at the table, seated across from each other on floor cushions, enjoying the tranquility of the silence. There had been no outward sign, no loud crash of thunder or sudden breeze felt, only the sensation of pressure building in the air around them, seeming to come from nowhere, causing both sister mage’s to look toward the other, graying eyes searching and finding understanding between the two of them. They could sense it, much like the day their king had been born, that sometime was about to happen, something that would change their kingdom. What, they did not know, only that they could feel it in their very bones.

“Do you feel it, dearest Kotake?” Koume asked, her hands holding her cup of tea, blowing upon it idly. “Something is coming.”

“Yes, dearest Koume, I feel it too. Something is indeed coming, yet I know not what it brings, whether it be good or bad.” Kotake hummed, placing down her cup when the sound of approaching footsteps came from behind the large doors to their chamber, a loud knocking with urgency sounding in the silence of the chamber before the door was pushed open. Standing in the doorway stood a girl no older than her early teens, her gold hued eyes wide and her hair undone from its ponytail, from her simple robe and harem pants it was clear to see she was an apprentice messenger. It mattered not to the mage sisters who looked to her what her rank was, finding that in her hand was a rolled piece of parchment, entering when bid to do so, nearly falling over herself to get to them, handing the parchment to Kotake.

“Please forgive me sister Kotake, sister Koume, I didn't mean to intrude upon your afternoon tea, however I was bid to come with this message as fast as I could. The falconry just received this, I was told it was from the Yiga clan, they are on their way with one who needs healing. I know not what else it says.” She panted, her hand held gently by the wrinkled one of Koume, a nod given as the tea was offered which she drank after thanking the mage profusely for such kindness. 

“The Yiga is in need of healing, are they?” Koume asked, her brows furrowed when she looked over to her sister, taking the parchment when Kotake had finished reading it. 

“They claim to have found our king’s mate; a Hyrulian, if you can believe it, who is in need of our healing.” Kotake hummed again, her words carefully guarded until the messenger had left, no message being sent back. Only once the door was closed did she speak again, her hands resting in her lap. “A Hyrulian, as our son’s mate? And one found in the desert of all places after being banished? This does not make sense, dearest Koume. Shall we turn them away?”

“They do seem to believe it is his mate, even using the Waters of Revelations on him.” Koume spoke, laying the parchment down when she stood up, using the wooden staff at her side as a cane as she took her sister’s hand, both of them leaving the tea on the table to sit unfinished as they headed from the chamber. Outside the windows the clouds could be seen growing thick from the storm that was being summoned, no doubt their son had shifted back and worked on bringing rain to the desert once more.

“We shall see for ourselves. If he is the mate to our son, we shall allow them to meet. If he is not, then our son shall never be told of the Hyrulian’s arrival. Nothing breaks a heart more than false hope.”

“Sister Cona, go and prepare one of the spare bedchambers, we will be receiving a guest soon, tell all you see to let the Yiga pass. Tell all not to stop them even if a Hyrulian is spotted amongst them, an exception will be made.”

The warrior standing guard at the end of the hall bowed deeply, turning on her bare heel to run, leaving both the mage sisters to make their way at their own pace, the thunder overhead booming loudly while rain began to pour hard.

Something was going to happen, whether they were ready or not.

Chapter Text

The twin mage’s sisters took their time in heading to the spare bed chamber that had been requested for their unwanted and barely expected arriving guests; while they did not necessarily dally, neither did they try and hurry on their way, the air about them heavy with the annoyance they barely kept off their faces. Much like in everything they did they walked in unison, their eyes straight ahead, hands that did not hold their staff’s brushing, the hem of their robes dragging behind them. The several guards they passed appeared on edge, their hands clenched around the spears they held, scimitars flashing in the light as though to beckon any approaching Yiga clan member to step out of line. While the Yiga had been granted allowance to  be in the palace, they were kept from wandering by the spears being pointed in their direction, forced to remain in the hall outside the bedchamber that had been prepared for them. 

It had been quite a long time, both Kotake and Koume noted, since the last time any king had allowed the Yiga to enter the palace alive. The twin sister’s eyes looked the masked men over when they passed them, the sister’s eyes were the only give away to their barely withheld disgust when the looked to the members of the Yiga clan. Their disgust came from having to too often deal with the clan chasing after their adopted son, praising the sole male Gerudo and claiming that since the founding of the Gerudo kingdom, they had been the king’s chosen people. The clan acted as though Ganondorf were a god himself, and while the sister’s knew their adopted son was powerful, one of the most powerful mages and swordsmen in their kingdom, they knew he was not a god. The Yiga claiming him as such was an insult to the heroines who continued to bless them; it was a blessing in their eyes that the Yiga’s praises never went to their king’s head. For even the king himself found their pleading and boot licking to be tiresome once he had gotten over the initial surprise of being courted by so many who wanted to be his right hand and bed mate. 

The bedchamber that the twin mages walked into was one of the smaller ones in the southern corridor of the palace, far away enough that the king would not know of their visitors for the duration of his time in the throne room. They were both grateful that their adopted son was currently holding court, his attention needed to remain on the topic of the troubles facing the western front with the sandworms rather than the possible delusions of the Yiga.

The bedchamber they entered held only a single window that was covered by a silken curtain, the bed placed at the far wall from the door, done up in simple cotton sheets and a single pillow; by the bed sat a small table that already held a pitcher of water and a stone bowl. Spare towels and bandages were laid out on the edge of the bed where already a young man was laid out over the covers. To anyone but the twin mages the young man would have been considered significantly shorter than the average Gerudo, it came to no surprise to the two of them that the young man was on the smaller side, perhaps merely an inch taller than themselves, as they were led to believe the Hyrulian’s were a shorter race. Still, even knowing to expect both the Yiga and the Hyrulian, they felt uneasy; there was an almost uncomfortable energy in the air, the wind howling outside that caused the curtain to whip before it was held down by a rock being placed on the frame. The heavens were lit up by a bolt of lightning and the rain pounded hard. Approaching the Hyrulian on the bed they found that the young man had been stripped down to only a pair of dirt stained trousers and boots with large holes in the soles; the beginning of burns from the sun was visible on his neck and cheeks, his body petite compared to the bulky men who stood by the door. The Hyrulian’s hair was tangled, dark from dirt and grime, falling to his shoulders, and like all of his kind, his ears were pointed and slender. His eyes were squeezed tightly closed as a whimper tore from him, his mumbles incoherent, his arms restrained by the masked Yiga man and woman who stood on either side of him. Sweat visibly dripped down his forehead and on his chest, crimson staining the cotton sheets on which he laid. 

“Please you must save him, he is the Lord’s mate, he-”

“We will see for ourselves if he is our King’s mate. Should he be found to be, he will be saved,” Koume spoke, a small glass vial taken out from her robe’s pocket and the blue liquid from it poured into the stone bowl; she waited only a moment before dipping the end of a towel into the liquid, just enough for the liquid to saturate the towel. 

“If it is found he is not, you, along with him shall be thrown into the desert for the sandworms to feast upon.” Kotake finished, taking the Hyrulian’s arm to hold as Koume brought the cloth and began to wipe at the mark upon his skin, their eyes watchful, ensuring every line was washed over before they pulled the towel back. In silence they watched as the blue liquid dripped down his skin, the flesh remaining pale and the mark unchanging. Without a word spoken the soiled towel was tossed into the bowl as another vial was produced, the young man’s mouth opened once more by fingers as Kotake began to murmur softly; a hand stroked through sweat soaked bangs as a sudden softness came to the mage's eyes that had the Yiga shifting, fearful that any action or spoken word from them could set the twins back into their once foul mood. 

“Speak, girl, what has happened, your missive told us little- sit him up!” Koume growled when she saw the crimson spreading slowly from underneath the young man, assuming the wound came from behind when she saw none on his front. Her growled words spurred both the man and woman into action in helping the unconscious Hyrulian sit up, a whine tearing from him as he tried to swat them away, his arms carefully restrained. 

“Please blessed sisters of the sands, of fire and ice, we knew not of the spy in our midst. I swear to you, they waited until he was confirmed as the Lord’s mate before striking from behind with a short sword, I swear to you, we did not know!” The masked woman sounded close to tears, removing the blood soaked cotton from the young man’s back, the wound on his back bleeding profusely, the edges of the sliced flesh a nasty shade of red. Kotake’s fingers brushed against the skin nearest the wound, her head shaking as she felt the feverish heat under her fingertips.

“They call us barbarians, yet they would do such a thing to one of their own. Water, dearest Koume, we must clear any sand out.” Her hand took the pitcher of water she was offered, pouring the fluid into the wound slowly as the young man flinched heavily even in his unconscious state.

Neither needed to speak to one another in order to begin their work, Kotake beginning to gather up the herbs and salves that were brought to her by the shaking hands of the Yiga, each ingredient snatched and placed into a mortar brought to her by a Gerudo woman who had brought it to her swiftly on silent feet. The twins worked silently, almost as though they shared a single mind, moving out of the way when the other needed to move closer, the sound of the pestle in the mortar all that could be heard outside the rustling of fabrics and gentle whimpers from the Hyrulian. The paste that was created remained in the mortar while a bright red tonic was slowly added, the mixture becoming thinner,  cotton added in order for the white balls to properly absorb the new concoction; the smell of mint and bitter herbs saturated the air as the twins purposefully ignored the questions from the Yiga. Rather than through words the twins spoke through quick glances and subtle body shifts, the freshly saturated cotton brought to the wound upon the young man’s back, fingers working to press it in as they packed the wound as firmly as they could. Aged fingers worked despite the cries the young man released, tears dripping down pink cheeks as blood beaded around the cotton; despite him trying to move away from the pain he was held in pace as cream was slathered on his torn skin and the wounded was bandaged and sealed once more. 

“It is up to the heroines now,” Koume sighed, ordering the Yiga to lay him flat on his back once more while she wiped her hands clean on a cloth, the rest of the concoction scraped from the mortar into a clay jar for later. Despite the mask in place she could tell the Yiga woman who stood by the bed had questions; questions the mage decided to finally answer. “What we have given him will urge his body to heal itself, had the wound been deepe it would have possibly pierced his lung. Praise be to the heroines that the spy in your midst did not have much of a chance to do further damage. The wound itself will scar, there is nothing to be done to prevent it; it shall be a reminder for all to see that the king’s mate is a strong one indeed. He will of course need to be given blood tonics to replace what was lost and urge the body to produce more. Your efforts and assistance has been acknowledged, and you shall be compensated accordingly.”

“Our blessed Master will surely wish to speak with us, to know that we were-”

“Yes, he will be made aware of your assistance, he has far too much to take care of at the moment to entertain guests such as yourself.” Kotake retorted, a bitterness to her voice that had the Yiga man faltering, her eyes glancing to the window where she heard the wind howl still and the rain continuing to fall as thunder crashed overhead. Her head shook softly. “It would be dishonorable if we were to send you out in such a storm. Very well, you and yours shall be given a chamber for the night, and you will be rewarded by the king's presence in the morning. Your service to the king's mate is no longer needed, we shall take care of him.”

“O-Of course most blessed sisters Kotake and Koume! Thank you, thank you for saving him!” The Yiga woman sobbed, her sobs dying down to sniffles as the twin mages shared a look of annoyance that was quickly replaced by cold indifference. 

“We did not do this for you, we did this for our son. We care not for you.”

“Cona, bring them to another chamber, have a guard stationed at the door.”

The young guard at the door bowed deeply when she was given the order, silently nodding to show she had heard; the scimitar on her hip reflected the light of the torch when she passed, reminding all who saw it just how sharp it was. “Right this way”

Only once the Yiga were gone did Kotake and Koume allow themselves to relax their shoulders, looking upon the sleeping Hyrulian once more with curiosity rather than scrutiny. 

“To think, the heroines have blessed our son with a mate from Hyrule of all places, dearest Kotake.” Koume murmured,her eyes landing on the mark upon his arm once more; it truly was a match to their son's own, perfectly symmetrical in every way. “They say he was banished, I cannot help but ponder why, nor can I fathom as to what he had done outside of simply existing as our son's mate.”

“They say we are barbarians, savages, and yet they would kill a soul mate simply for whom they were destined to be with. I think I shall never cease to be amazed by their cruelty amongst each other, though, I take heart knowing it was not their princess of all people who would have been our sons' mate. Perhaps there is kindness in this one, perhaps he will prove to be one of the only Hyrulians not tainted by the royal's sins.” Kotake spoke quietly her observations, bringing up the sheet to gently drape over the young man, bringing it up to his neck before she dipped a small cloth into the water of the pitcher to wipe his cheeks tenderly. His bangs were swept off his forehead as the towel came to rest upon it, a water skin brought to his lips, water trickling into his mouth and his throat massaged to cause him to swallow. A blood replenishing tonic was carefully poured into his mouth much the same way until they were sure the bottle was empty. Outside the storm raged on.

“Rest easy, your mate is within reach.” Koume whispered softly, watching the Hyrulian male settle as his body relaxed and his chest rose and fell slowly, evening out as slumber pulled him deeper into its hold. 

With bowed heads and prayers sent to the heroines, the twin mages left the chamber, leaving a single lantern lit and incense burning to offer the young man some comfort; a guard was once more stationed outside the door before they began to head to the throne room. They knew their king, their beloved son would want to know first hand that his mate was found and safe.

Outside the thunder that crashed sounded distant as though the storm's fury was settling; matching smiles were placed upon the twin’s lip as they walked.

Yes, their beloved son would be most pleased.

Gannondorf knew that outside his throne room something was happening, he could feel it in the air; the thunder and downpour was not his doing, and while he was thankful for the rains, it had the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. An odd energy was washing over him, slipping into the very cracks of his soul, filling him with energy and tension all at once. He could barely hide it from the women who stood before him as they gave their reports of the sandworms; it took everything in him to keep his voice steady when he spoke of their valiant efforts to cull the beasts that plagued their sands. He knew he would need to go out and cull the beasts himself in order to make a large enough dent in their numbers to turn the tides in his favor, yet he could not focus on that at the moment, instead he bid the women before him a good afternoon and remained on his cushion as he watched them leave. 

He was on edge when he saw the curtain that acted as the throne room door moved, only to relax when he watched his adopted mother’s enter, their smiles gentle and their footsteps light as they crossed the throne room towards him. In their eyes he saw a gleam that he could not decipher, though he could tell from the air about them that they were quite content, and with how their heads were held high, he knew whatever it was had pleased them greatly.

He had not expected to see them so soon, knowing that their usual tea time was still supposed to be observed at the current hour, yet he silently waved the thought away as unimportant.

“Mother Kotake, Mother Koume, surely the weather isn't the reason your tea time came to an end, do you not have another hour before you usually grace me with your presence?” He spoke with amusement, allowing a hand to tug on his ear lobe for being cheeky, noting that the fingers did not tug on the golden hoops that marked his lobes. Resting his chin in the palm of his hand he watched them idly move to sit on either side of him, hands reaching to take hold of his wrists, fingers, though slender and delicate held a warmth and power that had his attention held. He watched how Kotake stroked the golden lines of his soulmate mark; where they had once appeared dulled, and to the point he had silently worried in anguish that they would fade away completely, they now were bright, pure golden hued that practically shone like the sun. It radiated warmth when he gazed down at the beautiful mark, though he did not know fully what the marks would make when they would eventually be placed side by side with its match; he knew it regardless that it would be beautiful. 

“No, my little lion,” Kotake began, her smile heard in her words, seen in her eyes even if her lips only showed the barest sliver of one. Her finger traced the mark slowly. “The weather is not what had us taking an early ending to our afternoon tea. It is something of much more importance. Once more the heroines in their own ways have delivered unto us a gift. A gift most especially for you.”

“For me?” Ganondorf's brows furrowed, his eyes glancing to Kotake before Koume before he looked once more down at his arm, his breath catching as golden hued eyes widened, his voice remaining low when he spoke once more. “The commotion, I thought I heard something earlier in the halls, could feel an energy in the air even now- someone- they are here? Truly?”

“Truly, the commotion, my son was that of a few Yiga clan members being seen,” Koume kept her tone even, her head shaking before her son could move, the hold she held on his wrist was firm, giving him a reassuring squeeze. She knew of her sons distaste for the Yiga, his rivaled hers and Koume’s if not only for the fact that they bothered him more than them, always trying to swindle his favor, always begging for his attention and groveling at his feet, praising him as though he were a god. 

Ever since he could sit on his own the Yiga had tried to gain the king’s attention, and time after time were thrown out of the palace and chased across the desert for trespassing and at times, misguided attempts to steal their king away. At first it had been amusing, almost a game, to the young king until he matured and realized the burden the misguided group placed upon his people and his mothers. At the mention of them being in the palace he frowned sharply, yet when he saw his mother’s head shake he knew that it would be explained to him in time, even if he wanted to know then and there why the men and women who plagued them were allowed in the palace halls. 

“It is true, my little lion, the Yiga were and are here, as much as it pains me to speak of it, it would be disgraceful of us to throw them out, not when they have brought with them the match to your mark.” Kotake reassured, her finger stroking the golden lines that shone in the dim lighting. “It seems an explanation is in order, the Yiga clan sent a missive to us just moments before we were aware of their approach. They spoke of needing succor, that they had found your mate roaming the sands. They claimed that the one they brought with them was a banished Hyrulian sent to the desert to die.”

“They spoke of using the Waters of Revelations on the mark to test the genuinity of it, and it was found to be true. Yet amongst their clan was a spy that would rather kill the Hyrulian than see you and him be united at long last and attempt to slay him.” Koume continued, soothing her son with gentle strokes of her fingers, watching how his disbelief was swept away by rage that had his golden hued eyes narrowed, his teeth flashing while he tried not to make a sound. He was only able to look on in silence, nodding his head to show he was listening, that he wanted to hear more as the mage continued. “The spy’s blade missed his lung, and with the work of our potions and magic, your mate now rests in a drought fueled sleep. The heroines watch over him as do our finest guards. He is your mate, the Waters of Revelations do not lie, my little lion.”

Gannondorf nodded at that, his heart pounding within his chest; he could feel it, as he did the tension in his stomach and the rage he felt at the mention of Hyrule. He often tried not to think of the neighboring kingdom, his first and only meeting with them having been with their princess, Zelda. He however was not blind nor deaf, he had heard stories from passing traders and merchants who spoke of the rigidness in their trading with the northern kingdom and how at times they were under cut from their original asking price and found items suddenly vanishing. He had heard of the Hyrulian guards who used their size and supposed authority to intimidate the traders and merchants into submission, the ones who did dare to speak up often left without protection on the roads they were promised to be safe on. 

It was all the more reason he did not wish to speak further with the northern kingdom, not that any missive ever came for them. Yet to hear that one was banished, and for what, he wondered, simply for being his mate, or was there more to it than that? 

He did not know, though he wanted to more than anything as he mulled over what he was told. The Yiga would have to be rewarded, it would show lack of manners and ungratefulness if he were to send them away, as much as he wished he simply could. He figured it could wait until the next morning as his thoughts dwelled on his mate, who he was and what he was like. The Gerudo king wanted nothing more than to jump off his cushion and head to the bedchamber his mate was in, to rush to his side at once; to hear that he was wounded had the king growing all the more angry. While he knew he could force himself into the bedchamber, and had he been a lesser man he might have, he kept himself from doing so; it would only do more harm than good for him to act while he was in such a state.

 With a soft sigh he bowed his head and praised the heroines for bringing his mate to him alive, he would need to think of a reward for the Yiga later.

“I wish to see him,” he continued before his mothers could speak, his head shaking while he moved his hands to carefully hold one of theirs within each of his, his smile gentle as though he were unsure if it were appropriate to smile at all while he continued. “Yet he needs to rest and my thoughts need to be carefully placed in order. I wish to speak with him when he’s awake, though I know it might be a bit… much for him. I cannot promise that I won’t stop by his chamber later tonight, when I stretch my legs. Just to… just to see him for myself. I just wish to ensure that he is okay, surely it would be fine for me to do so. As for the Yiga, they will be compensated for their efforts in finding and protecting him.”

“What do you have in mind?” Kotake asked curiously, her eyes watchful as Gannondorf’s smile became just a bit more solid, a playful teasing in his words. 

“If they wish to be of service to me, then by all means, they can go cull the sandworms this season, I dare say if they wish to prove their deviation to me, something as mindless as that would be more than enough to keep them from darkening our doorway for a while.”

“As you wish.” Koume chuckled, knowing that culling the sandworms would indeed keep the Yiga from bothering them, at least for a season or two. But like the manics they were, they would always be back.

The Gerudo king had tried his best to keep himself busy throughout the evening, eating dinner with those were found in the palace, and bathed in the deep pool that he held in his private bathing chambers; he had soaked until he was sure the steaming water would put him to sleep where he sat. He found when he stepped out and dried himself off that once more he was wide awake and at odds with himself about wanting to see his mate that very instance. He had been told in passing as the twin mages were heading to their bed chambers that the young man was still asleep and that his fever was on its way down. It gave the Gerudo king relief yet not enough, he wanted to see him; he wanted to finally see what his mate looked like, to give face and appearance to his thoughts and dreams, to all his wishes and hopes. When Gannondorf was sure that the rest of the palace would be asleep he draped his robe over his bed and felt the usual shifting of his bones and muscles as he allowed the magic within him to begin taking over. No longer stood a Gerudo man but rather a mighty lion, his eyes slow to blink to adjust to the sudden change in height and his vision once more, his back arching while he stretched out his limb. He wasted no time in taking his usual lap around the palace, heading straight past the chambers that he knew housed the Yiga members in order to head to the bedchamber further down where he discovered his mate to be. He was thankful none of the Yiga had been out and about; while they would not realize that the lion they would see was him, they would surely be curious as male lions were not seen in the kingdom of Gerudo, only female, much like the Gerudo who inhabited said kingdom. 

With the storm having passed the glow of the full moon offered him light where the torches were blown out, his pawed steps silent while he made his way through the halls to find the bedchamber he had been looking for, paying no mind to the guard who stood at the door. Her eyes widened only a fraction when she caught sight of him when he stepped into the light of the torch, the look of recognition clear before she bowed silently, appearing as though she expected him to speak before she shook her head to clear the humourous notion away. Without needing to be asked she took hold of the silken door covering and held it back for him to slip through with ease, smiling when she caught sight of his head nodding to show his gratitude before he slipped inside. 

The chamber was smaller than the lion had been expecting, finding that unsurprisingly the air smelt strongly of medicinal tonics and herbs, almost enough for his nose to wrinkle at such a bitter concoction of scents. His attention however was on the bed, approaching it cautiously, the light from the moon slipping in through the gap in the curtain illuminating it along with the light from a single lantern that was placed upon the bedside table. Amongst the scent of tonics and herbs he could smell the gentle scent of sweat and musk; underneath the musk he caught the scent of something unusual, almost sweet that had him shifting closer, wanting to figure out just what it was. Gannondorf watched the Hyrulian’s chest rise and fall slowly, the sheet covering most of his body though the lion could see through it that the young man was on the smaller side. As silently as he could in such a form the lion allowed his curiosity to get the best of him as he pushed himself up a bit to get a closer look, finding that from where the sheet did not cover, he saw milky pale skin, and hair that was dark and mused, but was surely a soft blonde once it was cleaned. The face of his mate was both handsome and delicate, and for a moment the lion found himself willing to simply become lost within the sky blue eyes before he realized that his mate's eyes were in fact open . 

Gannondorf found his breath once more caught in his throat, he knew those eyes as they were the same exact ones from his dream, and though they did not hold the pain and fear, he would forever be able to recognize the hues. The lion found that while the Hyrulian did stare back at him, he did not smell of fear that most would; instead Gannondorf only saw confusion in the young man’s eyes as he looked back at him, his eyes glossy and cheeks pink from fatigue. He had tried to sit up only to stop when a hiss slipped from him, forcing himself to lay back down while he struggled to focus on the lion before him. In silence Gannondorf watched as the Hyrulian licked his dry lips, his eyes unfocused before he slowly reached out a hand, hesitant at first, his voice barely above a whisper. 

“I’m sorry… I don’t think I know what you are.” He murmured, the ends of his lips curling at feeling the lion press his nose against his hand, fingers slow to stroke the muzzle and feel the whiskers, petting the spot next to him with a soft sigh. “Bed’s awful big, will you join me?”

Gannondorf wanted nothing more than to shift back and tell Link who he was, to have the smaller male understand he was safe, instead he moved onto the bed, earning a gasp when the other man saw truly how large he was, and still he reached out to stroke his fingers through Ganondorf’s mane. A gentle sigh escaped the Hyrulian as he struggled to keep his eyes open. “You’re so soft. Are you lost too?” 

Ganondorf did not speak at that, not that he could in such a form; he was slow to move to lay on his side, feeling the Hyrulian slowly move closer towards him, the hiss of pain earning a gentle purr from Ganondorf as he moved closer, curling against the young man’s side so that he would not have to struggle in his injured state. Gandonfor knew full well how much sleeping droughts could confuse the senses, making one lose inhibitions, making one see things that weren’t there, as though in a dream even when waking. He wondered if that was why the Hyrulian held no fear for him, perhaps the smaller male thought of this as a dream, that Gannondorf was something familiar enough that he felt safe being next to him, his hand stroking through tan fur. The smaller man’s smile was gentle as he pressed his face as much as he could into the crimson mane, breathing in slowly as though taking in the scent.

“I don’t know where I am, not truly, I mean. The…the people who found me in the desert promised to take me to my mate. The princess…she says my mate is a savage, that he will kill me or worse.” His words slurred as he breathed in the scent of musk and spices, blue hued eyes closing while he felt the vibrations of the purring. “Maybe… maybe he won’t be so bad. Or maybe I'm already dead. I don’t know. Everytings just so floaty. Maybe you aren’t even real, whatever you are. But, you’re so warm, and soft, like an oversized farm cat. Will you stay with me? Just for a while?”

The blonde’s smile grew at feeling the muzzle move to rest against his neck, the lion’s breath tickling his ear as he sighed softly; Gannondorf hadn’t expected to stay long, just a quick glance of his mate would have been enough, and yet now he doubted he could tear himself away from him, content to let the Hyrulian press against him, smelling the other’s scent so close, feeling slim fingers curling through his mane. Gannondorf knew not how long he laid there before the Hyrulian’s breathing leveled out and he could hear gentle snores slip from the smaller male, no doubt that the sleeping drought claimed him once more. 

‘Is that what the princess claimed?’ Ganondorf wondered to himself, fighting the urge to shake his head, not wishing to disturb the young man who laid against him, watching the flames of the lantern grow dim as the wick was burned through before eventually it was extinguished and the darkness of the room was only kept at bay by the sliver of moonlight that slipped in between the curtains.

Gannondorf stayed well into the early hours of the morning before he slipped off the bed and headed from the chamber, the guard at the door had been changed throughout the night and the mage who entered after him was seen holding herbs that would be used to make more healing paste. The Gerudo king prayed silently that his mate would sleep through the packing of his wound; Gannondorf’s paws felt heavy when he entered his own bedchambers, shifting back to the form of a man once more, naked as the day he was born as he pulled back the silken covers to his bed and swiftly fell into sleep’s gentle embrace now that he was away from his ailing mate.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The pain that Link had awoken to was felt far less than what he had experienced before he was forced to sleep by the drought; he remembered hazily the searing pain when the blade was thrusted into his back, how it burned and stung worse than anything he had felt before. He remembered how it stole his breath away and how his tunic clung to his back, soaked with his own blood. At the time the darkness that had claimed him was a relief, and as it lost its grip on him once more, he found himself unwilling to open his eyes just yet. Instead he allowed himself to simply feel, unsure if he had even opened his eyes yet, or if all he had remembered was a dream, or possibly a hallucination; the thought was odd to him, if it was a hallucination, then why did he remember the creature he saw so well, he had never seen a beast like it before, and he doubted that he had the imagination to dream it up. He remembered the beast’s warm tanned fur and vibrant crimson… hair? It had felt almost like fur in his opinion, yet reminded him a bit of the manes he had combed of the horses back home; and the eyes, the beast’s golden hues were so bright and almost knowing. He wondered idly if a beast could hold such sentience or perhaps he was simply imagining it. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to brush it off as a hallucination. 

Yet, the fur he remembered stroking felt so real, so warm and he remembered smelling spices and something musky that was soothing. Could it have all really just been a hallucination, a dream?

Link knew he could not feign sleep forever, the dull ache in his back made his eyes open at the sound of fabric rustling beside him, his blue hued eyes blinking open slowly, finding that the sunlight was kept out by a silk curtain and the body of a smaller woman. He blinked once more and found his mouth terribly dry when the woman looked at him, another found on the other side of the bed. For a moment Link had thought he was seeing double before realizing that while both of the older women appeared to be double images, the gems on their foreheads were in fact different; one possessed a brilliant ruby while the other possessed a mesmerizing sapphire. Their gray eyes watched him, their lips in thin wisps of smile and were both dressed in long plum colored robes with a black sash around their hips. Their hair once crimson were pulled in long twin braids each, gold found on their earrings and headbands.

“You awaken at last, full glad it does my heart,” the one with the red gem spoke lovingly, her voice strong despite her aged appearance. The twin beside her was carefully brushing away the ashes of a burned through incense stick, another burned and placed in the holder, only enhancing the scent of spices in the air. From the twin with the red gem a waterskin was slowly brought to Link’s lips after he was helped to sit up, propped by pillows. He was silently amazed how strong the aged hands felt when they helped him, so sure and steady. At his hiss of pain at being moved the twin’s offered him a sympathetic nod. “Drink your fill, the sleep droughts leaves one's mouth dry as a buzzard picked bone.”

Link found the gently spoken command easy to follow as he took the waterskin and brought it to his lips, his hands shaking before the twin with the ruby placed her hands over his to help steady them. He was slow to sip on the ice cold water, allowing it to trickle into his mouth, coating his tongue and gums before he swallowed what pooled. He sipped slowly, the water doing wonders for his throat, silently relieved when the water was not snatched away as he first feared. He was able to safely satisfy his thirst, his now wet tongue licking his dry lips as he allowed the half full waterskin to be placed on the bedside table, his body resting heavily back against the pillows. His sigh was gentle until he was urged to sit up once more, causing the ache in his back to turn into a painful throb. 

“Ah, not yet, we must change the bandages. The Yiga were wise to bring you to us, had they not, the heroines would have claimed yet another to their heavenly realm. Easy now, you are in no danger here.” The one with the sapphire soothed, her voice gentle as her sisters as she undid the bandaging, her expression neutral, not giving away anything while she undid the wrapping and placed the soiled bandages and cotton aside. She cooed almost sweetly when Link yelped at having the wound prodded. 

“Please, I don’t- I know not where I am…or who you two are- ah- I didn’t mean to be rude, you're doing so much for me but I… could you tell me where I am?” Link questioned, biting his lip when he felt stinging unlike any other as he watched one twin use cotton that was smeared in what appeared to be white paste, a yelp emitted as he felt it being pressed inside of him, and while the pain was not as bad as the stab it still had him fighting not to curl in on himself and away from the pain. He felt fluid being washed down his back, a towel used to gently wipe it off, the twin with the ruby speaking to him once more.

“Fear not, mate of my son, I am the great mage Koume and this is my sister Kotake. You are safe here in the care and domain of the Gerudo kingdom. How I wish it were under better circumstances, yet blessed be to the heroines that you are here at last.” Koume took hold of  Link’s hand as Kotake began to pack the wound once more, the bandages swiftly placed over the pack wound. Amongst the scent of medicinal herbs and incense was the scent of citrus, a bowl of peeled and sliced oranges soon placed on Link’s bed from the bedside table. “Eat slowly, we mustn't push you, lest the healing be stunted.”

While Link had not originally felt hunger when he first awoke, he found himself soon reaching into the bowl to pluck a thick slice of orange from it, giving the fruit a tentative, and he prayed a discrete sniff before he sunk his teeth into the flesh. Link could not suppress the gentle whine that slipped from him at the sweet and tangy flavors that danced on his tongue, his will power used to keep himself from scarfing it down; it was so familiar to him yet foreign, an underlining taste to the fruit that made it all the more tart, and he couldn’t get enough as he took yet another bite. Blue hued eyes glanced from the bowl soon to the twins who stood together by the side of his bed, Link’s cheeks darkening at realizing the sounds he made as he ate. 

“I’m sorry, would you- would you like some? You said…your son is my mate?” Link asked, feeling heat spread from his cheeks up to his ears, fearing steam would rise from him as he realized that one of the women was his mate's mother, yet if she was that old, surely her son was as well? He tried not to dwell on it, trying to keep his disappointment from showing; he hadn’t realized his mate could be far older than him. 

“My, my, generosity is a good quality to see, dearest Kotake.”

“No, mate of my son, we need not take any of your brunch, eat your fill.” Kotake spoke with a soft nod, bringing the waterskin once more to Link. “Though we mustn't simply call you mate of my son.”

“No, mate of my son will not do. Surely you have a name, the Yiga could not agree on who had your name correct.” The twin spoke, head tilting slightly in her curiosity. “Tell me, mate of my son, what is your name?”

At how they spoke he found it hard to follow, they both called themselves mother to his mate, or said son of his mate, did that mean they were both his mother? Yet that couldn’t be, he knew little of bearing children but even he knew a baby could only be born from one woman, and he assumed Gerudo were no different. Unless, perhaps the baby was stolen? Was that not what savages did? Realizing that they were still waiting for an answer, Link's cheeks darkened and he felt shame in his stomach at realizing his thoughts too late, how ungrateful he was despite having been patched up. He swallowed his nerves to try and speak, his voice breaking before it grew stronger while his cheeks grew hotter. 

“My na- my name is Link, I hail…well, hailed from the village of Kakariko in Hyrule, before I was banished that was.” Link could see the questioning glances the twins shot one another however they did not ask him out right, and he was thankful for that, his stomach having felt as though there was a bouldering weighing him down when he spoke the word ‘banished’, his back aching sharply, forcing him to breathe through it while he rested heavily against the pillows, relishing in the warmth that came from the sunshine when a gentle breeze blew the curtain. From outside the window he could hear the sound of children’s laughter far off and heard birds singing their mid morning songs. It seemed the desert kingdom had life to it that he hadn’t been expecting. Looking over to the twin’s he found his eyelids beginning to droop, wondering foolishly if they had done anything to him, though he knew that rest would do him well; the bowl was taken from him when he shook his head to signal he could not eat any more, though he murmured his gratitude to them as loud as he could. His eyes nearly refused to open when he felt them closed, the fresh sheet that was draped over him adjusted to it covered him to his shoulders once more. “I’m sorry I don’t… I don’t mean to-”

“Sleep, dearest Link.” The one with the sapphire urged, her hand gently moving his to rest on his belly over the sheet while the one with the ruby gave his other a gentle squeeze.

“Sleep, mate of my son, may the heroines give you strength. Sleep, rest.”

“Heal.” was the last thing Link heard before the world around him grew dark and sleep took him once more in its embrace.

The sun had set when Link awoke next, the chamber dark save for the area that was lit by the lantern’s light where it sat on the bedside table; the heat of the day was gone, a cool breeze felt where it slipped in from the curtained window. Link heard nothing save for his own heart beating in his ears and the swish of the silken curtains from the breeze; the scent of the vicious medicine was gone, replaced by a heavenly aroma that came from a clay mug that was placed on the bedside table. He watched as steam still wafted up thinly from within the mug, and saw that beside the mug rested a plate that held sliced apples and what appeared to be strips of dried meat. With a soft hum of effort Link moved to sit up slowly, finding that the pain had lessened significantly since the last time he had been awake and that he could look around the room and recognize small things he had seen earlier, something he found thankfully grounding. With the mug in hand he peered down into it to see the liquid, finding that it was dark even in the light of the lantern and that when he gave it a sniff he could smell the faint scent of rich spices and cocoa. His first sip was slow and cautious as he blew on the liquid before taking his first sip, eyes widening to find that while it was not the hot chocolate he was expecting, it was just as sweet and comforting. It reminded him of the hot chocolate his grandmother eagerly made back home when the snow would fall and the frost would cover the windows. Taking his time, Link sipped on the drink and ate the apple slices, finishing them before he nibbled onto a piece of dried meat, finding that while it was spicy, it wasn’t anywhere a heat he couldn’t endure.

At the sound of footsteps, no, pawsteps, Link looked over to see the same creature he had seen the night before, finding to his relief that the beast was not of his imagination, unless of course he was hallucinating the same beast twice. Swallowing another mouthful of the drink, Link placed the mug down before bringing up another strip of dried meat, placing it onto the bed cautiously as he watched golden hued eyes look from the meat then to him. Link swore silently that he saw the same sentience in the golden hues as he did the night before. The beast did not lunge at him or the food like Link thought it would have, instead the beast’s head tilted as though in question.

Link wasn’t sure if that action scared him or not.

“I- ah, I can’t eat everything they have given me, and it would be a shame to waste it. Would you like it? Really, I’m fine, I'm full!” Link laughed softly, embarrassed as he nudged the piece of meat closer to the beast. His cheeks darkened when he realized that he was talking to the animal as though it could truly understand him. Link patted the bed how he remembered he had the night before, hoping that the beast would join him again. “I didn’t see you earlier, thought maybe you were a dream, or maybe a hallucination. I’ve still never seen anything quite like you. I wonder what you are,do you belong to the king?”

When the beast moved onto the bed Link found himself watching as it slowly ate the bit of offered meat, the teeth that flashed were sharp and his paws just as large as remembered them being when the beast moved to lay on his side, close enough that Link did not have to move far to snuggle against him. Without a conscious thought of it, Link’s hands were once more stroking and threading themselves through the beast’s mane, his breaths slow and steady as he smelt the oddly comforting scent that seemed to waft from the beast. The warmth and comfort lulled Link back to a lounging state, his eyes half lidded while he stroked his fingers through tan furr and crimson mane, his voice gentle as he spoke of his curiosities for the twin mages, as though he feared they would somehow hear him. 

“They say I am the mate to their son, the king. I don’t know how I should feel about that. I grew up thinking my soul mate was the beautiful and righteous princess of Hyrule, princess Zelda. Only…” he sighed softly, unable to look at the beast when he pressed his face against the crimson mane. “While she was beautiful in appearance, she was cruel and nasty inside. Though perhaps it’s because she knew the truth about me. She told me I was a savage lover, and that was why I needed to be banished from Hyrule, that my mate was and is a great and terrible savage. Even now, I know not what to do. I have not even seen my mate as of yet, only his mother- er mothers? And they did heal me and feed me- but maybe this is all a trick? I feel that tomorrow I am to see him, and I confess I know not what to do. What kind of man is he? Oh how I wish you could tell me. They say beasts can truly see the heart of a man.”

Link sighed softly, humming to fill the silence he found, grateful to atleast have someone he could talk to, even if the beast could not understand him or speak back. It was another way he was able to keep his mind clear, not wanting to fall asleep quite yet; he felt himself relaxing from his panic by stroking his fingers down the beast’s muzzle and stroking the whiskers curiously, speaking once more. 

“I left Hyrule quickly. I had to, I would have been killed otherwise, or worse. I always thought dying would be the worst pain imaginable yet the princess and her guards spoke of such cruelty that they wished to inflict on me. I would have been chopped apart, left for the crows to pick at- it terrifies me to just what other thoughts they had on what to do with me. And I know I deserve this, I lived my life a fool, blindly worshiping the royal family, dreaming of a future with the princess. I placed her on such a high pedestal. I shouldn’t be surprised though, they say it’s a grave sin to worship one outside the goddesses, perhaps this is how they are punishing me. I pray they will forgive me.” Link’s voice grew soft when he looked to his wrist, he moved his arm out as though to show the beast how bright and healthy it glowed on his pale skin. “I pray that if my soulmate truly is as vicious and savage as the princess claims then he simply kills me instead of keeping me alive for his own pleasure.” 

After his words were spoken aloud, Link felt the beast shift underneath him yet it did not move away; Link’s smile grew when he felt one of the beast’s front legs being draped over him as was its tail, the warmth from the fur was calming to him, bringing forth a chuckle when he felt the beast’s muzzle press against his neck. His fingers continued to weave and stroke through  the crimson mane of the beast, his laugh gentle as he nuzzled his face back against the warm fur and moved to bury it against the thick mane; the warmth from the beast seemed to make the aches he still felt all but vanish, leaving him able to breathe a sigh of relief.

“You’re so soft, I have never seen anything like you. You’re just like a big kitty. I hope you don’t mind me calling you that, but it’s the only word that fits in my mind.” Link mumbled against the mane, his laugh once more sounding at feeling the beast’s sandpaper like tongue lick against his cheek, just another reason he believed the beast to be part of the feline family. “If you don’t have anywhere else to be, I hope you don't mind staying with me. It’s so quiet, and lonely. While I’m sure…well, I mean I would hope they would let me leave the room if I asked, and even if I did, I just don’t feel up to running into anyone. So, won’t you stay with me?” He knew it was silly, an animal would come and go when it wanted regardless of what others asked, yet Link still hoped almost foolishly in his opinion that the beast would stay, finding himself pleasantly surprised when the beast’s head gave a movement he dared to call a nod. He couldn’t help but wonder silently just how intelligent the beast was, his arms wrapping around the thick neck of the beast as he once more  nuzzled his face against the mane, finding that the tail that was draped over him was beginning to wag. “Thank you.” 

Pulling the top sheet up and over the both of them Link listened lazily to the sound the beast made; it wasn’t quite a purr so much as a low continuous growl that caused its throat to be felt vibrating. 

At the sound of someone entering Link looked  over to find another woman entering, though she was the same skin hue as the women who claimed to be his mate’s mothers, she was tall and her hair just as dark as the beast’s mane.  It was with relief that Link found that the beast did not seem inclined to leave, merely moving its leg and tail so that Link could be sat up, the beast’s head moving to rest in Link’s lap. The woman’s brow  merely raised at the sight of the beast yet she spoke not a word of it, moving to the bedside table to set up what supplies she had brought. Curiously Link wondered if perhaps the beast wasn’t as friendly with others as it seemed to be with him. 

“How does it look?” Link asked when the bandages and the packed cotton were removed, the pain only a dull throb as herbs and cream were worked into it, the woman working meticulously without prodding him unnecessarily. 

“The heroines have blessed you indeed, it heals wonderfully, soon you will need only one change a day, mate of my king.” She gave the bandage a careful pat, tossing the soiled cotton and wrappings into the stone bowl she brought to her hips. Pale gold hued eyes glanced at the beast before once more looking at Link. “Does the mate of my king desire anything?”

“Link. My name is Link.” He mentioned softly, his cheeks coloring when she spoke of his mating status, realizing if he did not say his name then others very well may never learn it. From looking at her, he saw the woman appeared healthy and whole, and he prayed silently that that at least meant his mate was not unreasonable and at least kept his people healthy; if that was any case of his treatment, then perhaps he would be treated well also. “No, thank you, you have done enough. And ah- do you know this one’s name?”

The woman’s head tilted at his question, long crimson hair falling off her shoulder as she looked to the beast before back at Link, her painted lips stretched in a smile as a brow arched. “Mate to m- er, you do not know, Link?”

“I do not.” Link shook his head, finding his cheeks growing hot at her gentle laugh and his ears tilted down as though finding himself suddenly a butt of a joke he didn’t know was one made mockingly or not. 

“Gannon, you will find he prefers Gannon.” She explained, bowing low before she rested the stone bowl firmly upon her hip, giving Link and the beast in turn another quizzical glance before she headed from the chamber, leaving Link once more in the company of said beast.

“Gannon? It sounds oddly familiar. I don’t quite remember where I heard it before, it doesn’t sound like a Hyrulian name. Oh, but it is nice to finally have a name for you, Gannon!” He grinned, pleased to hear the beast make the growling rumble once more, deciding that it must have been the beast’s version of a purr. Laying back down slowly he stretched his legs out along with his arms before stroking the beast’s mane once more. 

“You heard what I told her, my name is Link, I hope we can be friends.” He murmured, closing his eyes for only a moment; he swore he hadn’t been tired moments ago, yet when he tried to open them again, he found they refused to do so and sleep was quick to pull him back into its all consuming depths, feeling only warmth around him.

That night Link dreamt of the golden hued eyes belonging to Gannon, dreamt of warmth that kept him safe; yet in his dreams he heard a chuckle, and a voice belonging to that of a man. The man’s voice was low and deep, one he had never heard before and caused his heart to skip a beat as he heard him say almost lovingly, “it’s nice to meet you too, Link.”

The sound of birds singing and warmth on his face was what Link awoke to, the pain in his back a distant memory and the grogginess of the sleeping drought finally gave up its hold on him when he was able to blink the sleep from his eyes. He found himself alone in the bed, however, to prove the previous night’s visitor had not been a dream or hallucination he discovered a few strands of crimson where the beast had been. It was all the proof he needed as he sighed with relief to know he hadn’t dreamt the other up. With care Link had sat up and stretched his arms above his head slowly, finding that the woman who entered the chamber shortly after, while could have almost passed as the other he had before, was definitely one he did not know; he noted her eyes were gray. The woman stood taller than him with hair that was brought up in a high ponytail, a scimitar on her blue silk clad hip catching the light of the sun when she approached. Much like the other woman she bowed low, the blue silk of her chest wrap doing little to hide her well endowed chest, maroon markings shown upon both her arms. Link almost asked her what the symbols on her arms meant, noting the maroon marks made swirls and symbols that surely held meaning, though none he could decipher; that was, until he saw in her hands she carried a bowl of fresh fruit and another waterskin. The bowl and waterskin were placed down before him as she moved to adjust the curtains. 

“Blessed be, mate to my king. The heroine’s have blessed us this day with clear skies and a cool breeze. I heard that your wound has been healing quite nicely under the care and orders given by the blessed and wise sisters Kotake and Koume. Please, break your fast as you wish, for after I will be showing you to the baths, the sisters have asked me to ensure you are washed properly and given new clothes before you are to meet your mate.” The woman’s voice was strong, giving Link the impression she was more of a fighter than a common maid, her smile confident when she looked towards him; the scimitar upon her hip all but confirmed it. “I shall be back shortly once you have broken your fast. My name is Shay, and it is with the greatest of honor that I can introduce myself to you as your personal lady in waiting. Whatever you desire, whatever you may need, I shall do my best to ensure you are never wanting.” 

The introduction hadn’t been unexpected, he knew a great many people would be introducing themselves to him; what was unexpected however was how the woman announced herself to him as his own lady in waiting, a servant he had never expected himself to have. Even when he had dreamt of being with Zelda, he had never considered having such a servant under him. Link’s cheeks darkened tenfold, the woman had sounded so proud when she informed him of her duty to him, and his stomach fluttered at the thought that Shay would surely be like a shadow to him now that she was his servant.

Link opened his mouth to try and explain to the woman that he wasn’t in need of such a servant, only to find his teeth near clicking as he snapped his mouth shut; she was already gone from the room, leaving him to sit in silence with the fruit she brought for him sitting in his lap. He mulled over everything she had said to him, stopping when he realized that after breaking his fast and taking a bath, he would be meeting his soulmate. Not just any ordinary soulmate, but one who was a king! 

Just by being the king’s soulmate he would have power over all the servants, maids and warriors; they would surely obey him as they would their king, or atleast, mostly obey him depending on his request he would assume. 

His stomach churned at the thought, thinking just how similar it would be had he had been mated to Princess Zelda; surely he would have had servants in the Hyrule castle if they were mated. Link’s heart skipped a beat while he contemplated whether or not he would be given a royal title, surely ‘mate to the king’ was not the title he would be addressed by. After all, he was a person, not a trinket to be owned! Though, would he be a king as well, or a queen? He certainly had never heard of two king’s ruling before, at least, not that he knew of, which did not weigh out too much given he was never properly educated, there was no time when the village needed workers, not scholars. 

Once more the thought of meeting his mate had him wondering if there would be a ceremony that would be held as he bathed. Link found himself feeling as though he were about to become a sacrifice to the king that was his mate; he wondered if he would be made to appear as a humble, untouched offering, much like the innocent sheep that were offered to the goddess during spring. 

Link felt the icy fingers of fear wrap around his throat at such a thought, his breath catching until he forced himself to breath slowly once more, knowing full well that panicking would do nothing for him. He reminded himself that so far all he had met thus far had been kind, Shay had appeared hale and hearty and surely would have dropped a hint of the king being a foul man when she mentioned that he would be meeting him soon. In fact, she seemed vibrant and excited when she spoke of their soon to be meeting. Link prayed that the man would be kind; if his mate had to be anything, kind was all he asked. 

Slowly Link brought up a slice of apple to his lips, taking a tentative sniff before he bit into the slice of fruit, finding his eyes widening at the sweetness he tasted; the fruit was far sweeter than any apple he had eaten in Hyrule, reminding him of freshly gathered honey and cinnamon, the flesh of the apple a pale brown that did not appear to be from age, and the meat almost spongy. Eagerly he finished the first slice and worked on another, his eyes closing while he savored the bites and worked on controlling his breathing; slowly but surely he felt his racing heart slow down to what he considered acceptable. With all the apple slices finished he took hold of the waterskin and found that while the liquid inside was cold, it was not water, nor was it exactly milk. There was a nuttiness about it that he could not quite place, yet it was soothing and quenched his thirst nonetheless. With the top sheet slipped off of him Link found that while his top half was bare, he was in a pair of loose fitting trousers that he did not recognize, no doubt his old ones were burned and his old boots finally tossed. He couldn’t blame them, the boots were only held together by a smidge of rubber in the sole and well wishes. 

With his meal finished and the bowl and waterskin put aside, Link moved to stand, finding that stone underneath his feet were cool and that the arm he was offered was one he took gratefully when Shay returned and found him swaying on his feet. 

“Sleeping droughts can leave one feeling tired and weak for days after consumption, please, inform me if you need to sit down or wish to be carried. Regardless, your mate has been made aware that you are awake and alert and requests that you take all the time you need. A bath will surely help ease the rest of the drought from you.” Shay kept her arm steady, her strides shortened and slow to allow Link to keep up as she led him from his chamber. 

Stepping out from the chamber he had become used to, Link found his eyes squinting at the brightnest he was met, allowing his eyes to adjust while he held onto the woman’s arm for support; he could tell, once his eyes adjusted, that the corridor they were in appeared to have been made from the same stone as his chamber had, and that torches were seen on the wall much like he had been expecting. He discovered while they walked that while there were large windows that allowed in plenty of sunlight, there were no panes of glass to be seen, not even the stained glass he had assumed all castles and palaces possessed. Instead, he found that there were plenty of curtains to be found made of rich silk, dyed in many different vibrant hues and gold tassels. When he walked past the windows Link peered out as best he could to see courtyards; where he expected to see an ocean of sand and shriveled vegetation like he had seen in the desert, he was surprised to see that the sand didn’t stretch on endlessly. He spied what appeared to be lush bushes with possible berries spotted on them alongside grass that did not appear shriveled and cactuses that had flowers blooming upon them in various shades of pinks and reds. The trees that grew near the path that went through the courtyard offered shade to the stone benches Link saw in passing, causing his brows to furrow; he hadn’t thought anything could grow in the desert but straggled grass and the shriveled appearing cactuses, yet he was proven wrong. 

Where he had been expecting to find bones and sickly appearing savages, he instead found healthy women who walked proudly or were stationed at various chamber doors, each tall and fair, their eyes glancing at him, some with vibrant hues of gold, some gray and some even brown, yet none were as vivid as the eyes of the beast he had seen and came to know as Gannon. Each woman they passed bowed low, some holding scimitars and some long spears, each speaking kindly to him, praising the ones they called the heroiness that he was finally found and brought safely. Link silently wondered if he would ever meet the supposed heroines they spoke of. 

“Shay?” Link asked, stilling when he looked to see a large beast lazily approach, for a moment he had thought it was the one known as Gannon, yet the beast that approached was much lighter in color with brown eyes and lacked the vibrant crimson mane around its head; for a moment the creature merely looked upon him before it brushed against him, reminding him of a house cat. The beast nearly knocked him off his feet, and he would have fallen if it weren’t for Sahy keeping him steady. “What exactly is that? It doesn’t have crimson like Gannon, are they from the same species?”

“Hmm? Ah, a keen eye. Yes, mate to my king, this beast is from the same family as Gannon. Though, not entirely; she is a lioness, a female lion, whereas Gannon is male. Much like our kingdom, there is only one male in their pride; like us, our only male is our king. We are a woman-only kingdom otherwise, though I am sure the great sisters Kotake and Koume shall educate you on our history and etiquette later. Don't mind the lioness, she accepts you as her master’s mate.” 

Link’s brows furrowed at such information, to hear that the kingdom held only one male had him confused;  he never heard of such a thing, and it had his stomach suddenly tensing to think what it meant happened to the other men, were they banished? Or were they killed at birth? His eyes widened in terror at such a heinous thought, his mouth clenching shut, afraid if it were to open that he would voice such horror. He didn’t want to bring up such a possible horror to the other, unsure if Shay had ever had to see the men be disposed of in order to keep the kingdom entirely women only. 

There was still so much he didn’t know about the kingdom he was now in, and he feared he was walking a thin line of being allowed to move freely, or being once more in a cell in the dark if he wasn’t careful.  

Silently Link walked beside his lady in waiting, following her through an archway that was much taller than any he had passed thus far. He could tell that the chamber was unlike the one he had been in earlier as there was no curtain to act as a door and stepping through he was immediately greeted by the sound of rushing water as though one were simply letting water flow continuously from a pump. The air of the chamber was warm and steamy without being uncomfortably so; the air smelt of something both sweet and spiced. When he was told that he was being brought to a bathing chamber, Link hadn’t been sure what to expect, for he remembered the tub he had back home in the village, yet he was sure the Gerudo would need more than just a simple cast iron tub, especially for such a large palace that he had so far only seen a small portion of. 

In the center of the large bathing chamber was a tub that was both long and wide, built up from the ground and no doubt went deeper than it appeared;water lapped at the rim and flowed over and down into what appeared to be strategically made holes in the floor to keep puddles from forming. Carved into one of the stone walls were shelves that held more than a couple dozen bottles and jars, each one a different color that begged the question of what could be inside them. Link found that the sound of flowing water came from a statue of a woman that was built into the edge of the tub; the statue of a woman stood nearly ten feet tall, made to appear that she was wearing only a simple robe that was slipping down one shoulder, a full breast exposed, and against her hip was a carved water basin where the water poured from continuously to keep the tub filled. The woman’s face was beautiful, from what Link could see, eyes half closed and lips forever in a loving smile with her hair falling in thick ringlets. For a moment Link had thought he was gazing upon a goddess.

“You needn’t worry, the water here is clean and pure, heated by the sun and sands that filter it. The water in this tub has been known to relax sore muscles and help those who are ailing recover faster.” Shay selected several bottles from the shelf she approached when she had made sure Link was seated on one of the carved benches, not seeming to mind at all that her feet were getting wet. She placed the bottles on the rim of the tub closest to Link for him to see. He saw several small pools made near benches, assuming they were for those who wished to soak their feet. “There are many scents we can offer you, I confess I do not know what kind you would wish to try, we surely have different ones than you have back in Hyrule. So if we are found lacking, please know we shall do better the next time you wish to bathe.” 

“Scents? Oh, no, really anything is fine- all of this- it’s a lot different than what I’m used to, I confess.” Link knew his cheeks were coloring once more while he slouched forward and felt the bandages on his back being removed. Being urged to stand he found that the trousers he wore were dropped and left to pool by his ankles, and that much like he had expected, he was without small clothes. Immediately he moved his hands to hide himself as he stepped out of the fallen trousers for his lady in waiting to remove, his eyes refusing to look in her direction for several tense moments, only to find that when he could look at her, she wasn’t looking in his direction but rather moving about to dispose of the soiled fabric and to bring him towels.  Link’s brows furrowed with confusion when he watched her precure a bell, placing it upon the lip of the tub, beautiful in it’s simplicity, copper if he had to guess while he was urged toward the tub, unsure if he should cover his groin or his backside before he decided merely to step into the tub to hide himself. It was to his horror that he discovered that the tub’s floor level wasn’t the level of the floor but rather deeper, causing him to fall forward with a splash as he went under the water, water managing to go up his nose and in his eyes, righted by strong hands getting him back to the surface as a warm laugh was heard behind him. Standing up he found the water came to his pectorals.

“My apologies, mate to my king, it is deeper than it appears. I forgot that you have never been in a Gerudo bath before. Please, forgive me. Rest, take your time and I shall fetch you your new clothes. After all, one should always look their best when they are to meet their mate. When you are ready to come out, simply ring the bell and I shall attend to you.” Shay bowed low before she moved the bell closer, her smile causing Link to feel as though she were trying not to laugh at the pout he knew he surely had on his face. 

“I don’t think- really a bell isn’t necessary, I can just get out myself and call for you, couldn’t I?” Link asked, finding that in the tub there was a stone ledge made for one to sit, the stone keeping him from having to tread water if he wanted to relax. With a sigh he allowed his legs to simply stretch out and reached over to grab the closest bottle that Shay had brought him. Taking the cork out of the bottle he gave the pink hued liquid a sniff, finding that it smelt like apples, sweet and tart with a hint of cinnamon. When he looked to where the lady in waiting had been he found that she was gone yet the bell remained.

“This is what I wanted, isn’t it? To be the mate to a royal? Only thing is, my princess turned out to be a king.” Link groaned to himself, letting his head rest back while he closed his eyes, trying to slow his once more racing heart, knowing that soon he would be with his mate. He tried his best to imagine the man, picturing his mate as tall as Shay, possibly taller with the same dark tan skin and crimson hair; while he had the building blocks down, he couldn’t figure out how to imagine the rest of the man. Royals were…well from what he saw of the Hyrulian king, the man was overly plump with graying hair, far too many rings on his sausage like fingers and clothing fur trimmed. Link desperately tried not to picture a man around the same age as Zelda’s father, yet he found himself imagining thick wrinkles and grayed thinning hair. With a shake of his head Link clapped his hands sharply against his cheeks, surely the goddess wouldn’t give him a mate he would be abhorrent to be around.

No, he had to be positive, the king would be…well he didn’t know...

“I wish Ganon was here, I hope he’s okay.” He murmured to himself, moving from the stone seat to open another bottle, finding that the one he opened smelt of citrus, the one beside it smelling of spices, and the next smelling of something that he could only describe as being close to wine. Though he refrained from tasting it. The one that smelt of wine he sniffed again, finding that it calmed him far greater than the other ones; eagerly he poured the liquid into his hands before placing the bottle back, lathering the soap between his hands in order for himself to begin washing his arms and chest, fingers working away any residue of his time in the dungeon and desert. A sigh slipped from him as he felt tensed muscles beginning to loosen, the hot water doing wonders just as Shay promised. Taking the bottle with him, Link headed to the stone seat and sat down, keeping the bottle within reach as slowly allowed his soap slicked hands move down his chest once more.

Link had never really put much thought into his own appearance before, growing up he had always heard that mates were destined to be attracted to one another; he never had to do more than simple chores around the village to keep in shape, and while he saw that men tended to be a bit more muscular than women, he never formed muscle bulk like the other men of his village. He stood shorter than the men of the village and now it appeared he stood shorter than the women of the palace; where others were bulked with muscle or rounded with fat, he remained thin, a plumpness found only in his thighs that hard work in the fields did not take care of and a softness to his lower belly that his grandmother had assured him was simply puppy fat. Link knew though, at least from whispers of the village women, that others did in fact find him attractive, claiming his eyes were kind and his smile sweet; he was told that any child he would have would be just as fair and lovely. 

The thought of ever having a child was dashed from his mind, not just because Prinzess Zelda was no longer his mate- or who he had thought was his mate, but because his mate was another man, and unless the king was different, then no child would be produced from their union. That had Link’s heart oddly sinking he found while he stroked his hands down his pectorals and torso, stroking his ribs slowly as he touched the soft plumpless of his belly. He moved to gather more soap so that he could clean himself lower; Link knew that where many were usually hairy in their lower regions, he was almost hairless, possessing only a thin patch of blonde hair, and the skin of his sack so thin one couldn’t usually see it. It was much the same as the hair on his arms and legs, and most embarrassedly, his chest. It was as if the hair refused to grow. 

Keeping his thoughts away from trying to imagine his mate once more, and desperately trying not to compare himself with the other men of his village, Link began to wash himself thoroughly, refusing to let his hands stray as he washed his cock and cleaned his backside. He refused to  think about how long it had been since he last touched himself in such a way. With a shake of his head he dunked himself to clear his thoughts, only to resurface once more and grabbed the soap that smelt of apples to wash his hair, finding that he had to wash it twice before he felt that he had gotten all the sand out.  

When Link was sure he was cleaned thoroughly he stopped himself from getting out of the bath, realizing, that while he had baths growing up, he never had one quite so deep or as hot; the water burning him deliciously, his lungs breathing in the warm steamy air as he moved to sit on the stone seat once more and closed his eyes. He allowed the water to continue its healing work on his back and muscles. He could only pray that things back in Hyrule would be alright, that the village would take care of his grandmother, at least he prayed the princess did not take her fury out on her; the thought alone broke his heart, and he swore he heard it breaking as he forced his thoughts away from his grandmother, trying instead to focus on another thought, anything but the sad eyes and the empty bed he left behind.

Link forced himself to think back to what he knew of the man to be his mate, finding once more that he truly knew very little; all he knew for a fact was that he and the man held the same mark upon their arms. At the thought of his mark Link lifted his arm out of the water to gaze at the golden lines of his mating mark, finding that the lines were glowing, healthy and vibrant against his pale skin. He remembered his grandmother once saying that the brighter the lines, the healthier the mate was, so surely his mate was healthy and all was well. So then, why was he still worrying? 

With his arm once more in the water, Link soon found himself losing track of time as did his thoughts, the water causing him to grow sleepy, his cheeks hot and rosy by the time he slowly moved to the bell. He hated having to ring it in order to summon the lady in waiting, yet he realized even if he did get out of the tub himself, he had no clothes to wear. The bell being rung was short, or as short as he could make it, yet no matter how he tried to be quiet about it, the bell was still loud, his own ears twitching from the piercing sound. To his surprise the bell hadn’t even touched the rim of the tub and already the lady in waiting was appearing before him, a bundle of fabric in her arms. 

“Excellent timing, I do hope you do not mind me bringing an extra pair of hands with me.” Shay mentioned as she moved to place the bundle of fabric onto one of the stone benches, a smaller figure walking alongside her, though still taller than Link by about a couple inches. 

“I- I don’t mind at all, It’s very nice to meet you. I’m Link.” He winced at how his voice cracked, using Shay’s arm to steady himself as he was helped from the tub, quick to cover himself with the towel he was offered as he looked to the younger woman who couldn’t be older than fifteen summers. 

“Blessed be, Link. You make our king most happy indeed. I pray the heroines continue to shower you with many more and that you recover swiftly.” The smaller woman spoke sweetly, not seeming to mind that Link was only covered by a towel as he was urged to sit down on the closest bench, a pair of shears slipped from a satchel the woman had tied to her hips. “Worry not, just a little trim to have your hair growing healthy and strong once more. I shall do your nails next. The Hyrulian kingdom and desert have not been kind to you, I see. All you need is a little trim.” 

Link did not argue as he felt his hair lifted and moved, his eyes closing while he heard the slicing of the shears, worried at first how much the maid was removing until he opened his eyes and saw that the hair that was trimmed was no longer than a half inch, a brush combed through his hair to get it to sit properly. It reminded him bittersweetly how his grandmother had done such an act for him countless times, and no doubt he would never experience it from her again. 

When his hair was deemed done he allowed his hands to be moved and his chipped nails cut and filed down. 

“Your skin is so lovely, you must tell me what you use to keep it so clear.” The young maid said sweetly, curling Link’s fingers to ensure she got the nails even before she peered into his face, nearly bumping her nose against Link’s own before she pulled back with a soft giggle. “And your eyes, so blue! Never have I seen such a shade of hue in eyes before. Oh how lucky our blessed king is, you will make him so happy indeed!”

“Easy honey, we do not wish to overwhelm the mate of our king, give him room to breathe.” Link’s lady in waiting chuckled as she ushered the smaller maid away, her eyes turning to look Link over before she nodded her approval. With a raise of her hand she had Link stand up, the towel readjusted as he waited for Shay to give him the clothing she brought for him to put on, only to find that he was not offered tunic and trousers, but rather what appeared to be an open robe and silken harem pants. The robe was dyed a soft aquamarine blue, trimmed with gold and meant to be worn open as he saw no buttons or rope to be used to tie it close; the harem pants that were handed to him were silken and dyed a soft lilac color, the fabric of the groin made with thicker material to offer the wearer modesty, gold thread was used to embroider swirls and stars in the flowing fabric of the legs. A darker purple sash was what kept the pants from slipping down his hips. Once he was dressed, before he could question what he would wear on his feet he found himself being adorned in several golden necklaces of varying lengths, the metal cool against his chest; he counted five in all, the longest reaching half way down to his navel and the second longest reaching the middle of his pectorals. The simple copper earrings he wore were removed and tossed aside, golden hoops threaded through to replace them. 

“I knew these colors would suit you. How do you feel?”

“I- good?” Link asked, unsure what to say when he looked himself over as much as he could, while the silk felt heavenly on him, he felt exposed and to know not only others would see him, but the mate he’s never met, his heart was hammering and he found his mouth too dry to speak. He could only follow along as he was once more guided by an offered arm, the young maid staying behind to clear up the bathing chamber. Silently Link followed his lady in waiting through the corridors that felt almost like a maze to him, finding that so many chamber doors appeared the same as did the courtyards he saw out the windows. Link nearly stumbled as his lady in waiting came to a stop and bowed in front of another large doorway, this time, thick curtains used to prevent one from peering inside. At the sides of the doorway, much like the knights of Hyrule, Link saw two more women standing, tall and regal, their gray eyes forward with spears at the ready, looking over to him when he was made to approach by Shay, as though he were an oddity they weren’t sure what to make of. When they deemed him no longer interesting their eyes simply looked forward and their heads held high. It was however the two mage’s that soon appeared in the curtained doorway that caught Link’s attention, immediately recognizing both Kotake and Koume, both dressed in dark plum colored robes with dark sashes, their eyes watchful, hair pulled into tight buns upon their heads. 

“Blessed be the heroines to see you up and walking.” Koume took a moment to look Link over, her head nodding in acceptance at seeing his robes, her smile barely a shadow as was her sister’s. 

“Your mate has been most eager to meet you. You do not have to fear meeting his council this day, they have already finished holding court. Your mate now waits for you within.” The amusement was heard in Kotake’s words while the twins moved as one, turning to face the silken covering that was slowly drawn out of their way by the guards who once more looked to Link before looking quickly away as though trying to offer Link the illusion of not being watched. 

There was no fanfare to announce their arrival, yet even if there had been, Link didn’t think he would even be able to hear it over the sound of his pounding heart as he followed in after the twin mages. His legs moved of their own accord, his stomach churning while he tried to keep down his breakfast, realizing that whatever he had imagined, whatever he was hoping did not matter as he was now about to meet his mate, the one who he was destined to be with by the goddess, the one who was the sole reason he had been banished from Hyrule. The one he should have been dreaming about instead of the princess. 

He found himself unable to look up from the flooring, following after the mages, his cheeks darkening and his heart loud in his ears. When he closed his eyes to steel himself he found he smelt citrus in the air and incense, that when he slowly opened his eyes he saw that the mothers of his mate had stepped aside in order for him to see his mate.

Link’s eyes widened as he followed the path of the steps up to where he had imagined a large throne to be, finding that while there was no throne, there was a large floor pillow with several smaller near it in vibrant colors and tassels, that upon the largest of the pillows was a man. Not just any man, but his mate , Link silently reminded himself as he took in the sight of the king, his mate was a tall man, nearly twice the size of himself. His mate sat  barefooted, his skin a rich tan that was complimented by the emerald trousers he wore, gold embroidered on the soft appearing fabric, and a sash around his waist much like Link’s. His mate wore no robe or tunic, his broad chest and toned arms on display, and much to Link’s darkening cheeked embarrassment, he found that the man was not round with fat, but rather thick and defined with muscle. Old scars were seen on his torso and shoulders, around his neck were many necklaces of both silver and gold, ivory bracelets around his wrists and ankles. His hair was thick and scarlet, cascading down his back and falling forward one of his shoulders; from what Link could see his ears were pierced several times with golden hoops and fangs. His face was one that Link found himself mesmerized by, spying a trimmed beard free of any gray; truly a handsome face in Link’s opinion. Upon his forehead Link found what he believed to be a pearl, and in his hair, woven through was what he assumed was the man’s crown, gold seen threaded through locks of crimson. Link found himself smiling as he looked to the man who smiled back, the gold on the man's arm the same design as his own, and his heart skipped a beat at that, moving closer until his barefoot tapped against the stone first step.

Link’s eyes gazed over him once more before coming to rest on his mate’s golden hued eyes again, his breath catching in his throat as he tried to make sense of it all. He recognized those eyes, and yet it couldn’t be…

“Gannon?” Link whispered, watching as the man nodded his head slowly, teeth flashing as he smiled, his words causing Link’s hands to tremble.

“Hello, Link. I have wanted to meet you ever since our marks blessed our skin. Welcome to my home, the kingdom of Gerudo.”

Chapter Text

The throne chamber felt too small and too vast all at once to Link. The floor felt chilled beneath his feet and the air warm; the scent of spices and citrus from the burning incense were calming, grounding while blue hued eyes widened as golden hues merely gazed back. The smile upon the king’s lips did not diminish as Link’s own opened in shock. It took the smaller man a moment to realize he was staring at his mate with his mouth rudely open in surprise, Link’s mouth immediately shutting almost with a clack of his teeth as he looked down, feeling his skin flush while he moved to his knees automatically. Link was unsure what would be best to do, would he have needed to bow to the king first or was it right for him to kneel and bow his head? 

Should he kiss his feet and thank him profusely for such hospitality?

Link knew nothing of how to treat royalty save for what the village elders said to do and even then it was when royal knights or a stray Duke and Duchess made their way through the village; the last time he recalled anyone of that status gracing their village was several years ago. He remembered however being told several small orders, that one mustn’t make eye contact,  speak only when spoken too and bow low. He was not above royalty, he was nothing compared to a king. The man before him was the king of the Gerudo kingdom, he was large and powerful, handsome and strong compared to Link who was nothing but an outcast pale farm boy. Link knew he didn’t belong in the presence of a strong man like Gannon. 

Did he truly have the right to call him Gannon? 

Did he need to remember to add an official title before it?

Link’s head felt fuzzy, he wondered if he was breathing at all when he discovered himself panting, his hands trembling, fearing he would fall over until he looked up to watch the king rise from the cushion that served as his throne. Link’s head hung low once again as he knelt in hopes of appeasing the king until he was all too aware of the man towering over him with his great height; rather than feeling a blow he feared would come, Link felt the gentle tap of fingers against his chin, slow to guide him to look up at the king that took a knee to kneel before him. Golden hued eyes shone with something Link could only assume to be understanding and the king’s smile was ever so kind that it had him wondering if a mighty king such as Ganondorf should smile at one who was so far beneath him in status. The fingertips that touched Link's chin were moved away as the hand moved to cradle his cheek instead, the hand warm and calloused yet surprisingly gentle. The touch sent shivers down Link's spine that he  realized had nothing to do with fear when his heart skipped a beat.

“You do not need to kneel before me, nor bow your head or remain silent simply because you believe yourself below me.” Ganondorf started, his tone was light, the Gerudo king praying he didn’t sound as though he were scolding the other; he understood at least to an extent what he thought his mate was surely thinking. While he knew only bare bones about him, he was able to piece together that Link was no royal, his family held no power or title, that Link was in other people’s eyes, a farm boy; surely he was used to being spat upon and looked down on by those in power merely because he was born into such a family. 

Ganondorf worried silently that Link was dwelling on the gap between their heritage, being mated to a royal- a king at that, while being a commoner must have been daunting in his eyes. The Gerudo king knew it was easy for him to say that it didn’t matter due to being treated well all his life, yet to someone like Link it would be far harder to believe. Link’s upbringing would need time to be untaught, and time was not the issue, Ganondorf would be patient; he believed that now that his mate was before him, all would be well, and it was what he truly believed, all the way to his very core. 

“You are my mate, and I have waited ever so long for us to meet. I apologize, truly I am ashamed for coming to see you in such a deceitful way when you were injured- while you still are injured and recovering. I will not try to convince you that it wasn’t for an unselfish reason, I had just wished to see you. You awakening from your slumber was certainly not my intention, I merely wished for a quick glance. I ask that you allow me to show that I can earn your trust, that I shall not do such an act again.”

At the mention of the king’s other form, Link found himself nearly reeling back; the previous night he had wondered if perhaps he was struck with temporary madness to have seen a beast in the temporary chambers he was given. A lion, he believed it was called; he found it hard to believe that the man that stood before him had somehow taken the form of a mighty beast just to see him. Link felt heat spread across his cheeks and up his ears, he wondered nervously if steam would possibly rise from his very skin with how hot he felt.  Of course Link had seen many a man in his life, his daily interactions with other villagers being the most prominent alongside merchants and even on the rare occasion knights who came through for the taxes; yet never had he seen a man who could make him feel so small, or a man who appeared as though he were a god given flesh. Rather than feeling jealous over the king’s gargantuan size and build, he felt… he felt as though he were given a fine jewel that his poverty dirtied hands shouldn’t hold let alone see with his own eyes. A king such as Ganondorf deserved a princess, or prince, one of noble blood, not… not just an uneducated, dirty farm boy. 

When Link arose from where he knelt he found that his face only just barely reached his mate’s pectorals, that Ganondorf’s hand dwarfed his own, the king’s chest far broader and waist thicker with muscle. 

He felt pale and small compared to the king- his mate, he kept reminding himself to his own disbelief. The shriveled or fat, old man he imagined, that he feared, was nowhere to be found and truly it could not be a prank as there was only one male in all of Gerudo. Or so he was told,  and he wanted to believe not even the mages would play along with such a cruel trick. He understood now how the Yiga Clan could see the king as a god. 

Link felt foolish when he realized he should have said something by then rather than looking his mate over in amazement, he was sure his skin was now sizzling from his embarrassment. Blue hued eyes widened when he realized once again to his confusion that his mate, the king, was apologizing to him! 

With his hands raised Link shook his head quickly. 

“No- No please don’t apologize, I can understand the desire of wanting to see your mate! I- it was sweet, and you- you comforted me during a time when I was vulnerable. It was very kind. I confess I do not deserve you. You are a king, and I am…I was a farm boy from Kakariko village, you deserve a princess or prince, even a duke or lady! It’s not that I don't want you, far from it! It’s just… What am I, compared to you?”

“What are you to me?” Ganondorf murmured the question, his brows furrowed while the words his mate spoke were played over in his mind; whether Link was royalty or not, the heroines wouldn’t have paired him with someone incompatible, that was his belief. While he did not know Link's full mannerisms and personality, what he saw before him was a gentle, humble soul, one who in his vulnerable state opened his heart to him whether he knew it or not. He found the Hyrulian beautiful, in a way he never experienced before, his own heart thrumming, his blood hot and his thoughts forced to remain pure as he gazed down at Link and mulled his words carefully once more. “You are my mate, the heroines paired us together because somehow, whether in this past life or all the events leading up till now, they saw and knew us to be compatible. I confess that while I do not know your heart fully, what you showed me was kindness, and I wish, rather than you to think me a king, a god or far above you, that you see me as an equal even if it takes a good many years. Will you allow me to show you that we can be equals?”

Link felt himself shiver as he took a deep breath, allowing the scent of spices and incense to clear his mind when he forced his eyes to gaze upon golden hues. He prayed to the goddess that he could be strong enough not to falter or stumble over his words foolishly. “If- if I learn to see us as equals, I wish then in return you do not feel the need to apologize for joining me in the medical chambers in such a form! I don’t want you to apologize because you did nothing wrong. So… if you can promise me you’ll forgive yourself, then I promise to try and see past our status differences. Ah- I didn’t- I don’t mean to say I’ll be seeing myself as- would it be king or?”

Link pursed his lips as he wondered, when he had thought that Zelda was his soulmate he assumed by simple gender right that he would be king and Zelda his queen. Yet he knew nothing of same sex relationships when it came to the status of royalty; would there be two kings? 

Could there be two kings? 

Would he be a queen, or would he be kept as a concubine? One to satisfy his mate’s needs without being in the public's eye so that Ganondorf wouldn’t have to show the world how poor his mate was- no, he told Ganondorf he would see past their status difference, he would not allow himself to tear himself down.

Link’s question gave Ganondorf the need to silently reflect upon what was asked as he had never truly thought about it before; a king was, in his opinion, the one to sit above others and have the final say on what was best for his kingdom. While he did not see himself above Link, his people would feel differently about an outsider bearing that rank even if they knew him as their king’s mate. While he doubted all would feel that way, the stress on those who would be upset would be in his opinion unwise to try and bear. With a gentle shake of his head just enough to clear it he smiled warmly down at Link to reassure him his questions were not worthy of a scolding. 

“I would wish for you to be my queen, for what is a king without his queen? A mate without his beloved by his side? I confess the people would not take well to having you as their king, I know that some will disapprove of a Hyrulian as my mate, yet, the heroines chose us, and those feelings are not shared by me. My thoughts and opinions are my own, and as my mate, I wish for you to be my queen. Please, not now, in time, once I prove myself a mate deserving of you , will you join me as my queen?” He asked as he took a step forward, reaching out to take Link’s hand only to stop himself, almost hesitant to touch the other, not wanting to cross the boundaries. He did not wish to touch what was not his, one who did not see him as his mate quite yet. In his surprise however Link’s hands took his own, both of them, slender yet still calloused from a life of work, his mates eyes downcasted though his cheeks remained rosy and his smile was sweet. Link’s voice was soft as though telling a secret only meant for his ears and his alone.

“If you will have me as your queen, then, if you truly wish to have me as your mate, and in time get to know me and still desire me as your queen, I shall accept. I understand your people may not accept me, not all of them that is, but if even some can learn to accept me, then I shall do all I can to show them I'm deserving of their respect and good favor.” Link spoke softly, his hands holding Ganondorf’s much larger one, feeling his warmth, his callouses. Link could feel strength rolling off of the king, enough that he was gasping, amazed by what he felt, his heart skipping a beat. He could smell ozone suddenly, and to his wide eyed amazement he found that bubbles were forming and bobbing along in the air before popping; there were many of them and he found that they only appeared where the king stood. He saw Gannondorf’s own cheeks darken and the bubbles began to pop, the creation of them smaller as the man coughed and pulled back to rub the back of his own neck, his eyes not meeting Link’s own. 

“Ah- I’m sorry, my abilities sometimes seem to have a mind of their own. My magic, it’s a bit of a long story. Just know though that this just means… I’m overjoyed- and I am, truly I am!” He confessed, bashful as he ducked his head, unable to stop the grin from stretching on his lips. “There’s much I wish to show you, and tell you. Would you wish to accompany me to the gardens? We could have them be a part of our tour of the palace and talk; the day is young and so long as you feel up for it, I'd like to show you a bit of your new home.”

Giving his shoulder a slow roll Link felt that while the pain was still there, it was considerably less than what he felt before his bath; the healing was taking fast hold and his head nodded at the offer to be shown the gardens, he wanted nothing more!

“Yes, I would like that very much.” Link said sweetly, finding himself bashful once more, aware that the elder mages stood behind him when he heard one clear her throat.

“Well then my little lion, until the noon day meal comes, and you share it with us,” Koume started, a playful lilt to her voice yet stern as she looked the king in the eye, her neck nearly craning to look at him.

“Which we expect you both to join us. We will have a nursemaid appointed to you both if you skip meals.” Kotake threatened though her aged lips showed her amusement from where she stood beside her twin.

“Go and enjoy the day, today is the day you met your mate after all. Make fond memories, enjoy your time in the garden. Dearest sister and I shall partake in a game of MahJong.” Koume finished, her eyes moving to Link as she mimicked her sister's nod. “Go, we shall speak again, mate of my son. Until then, blessed be.”

“Blessed be.” Link replied back,watching the twins leave him alone with his mate, his heart pounding at realizing they were finally alone. When he was offered Ganondorf’s arm he wrapped his fingers around as much of the man’s bicep as he could, laughing softly as a bubble popped and tickled his nose. “Please, show me the gardens, I wish to see anything and everything you wish to show me.”

Ganondorf’s smile was bright, causing Link’s cheeks to color once more as he felt the warmth of the man brushing against him when they walked. 

“As you wish.”

When Link had awoken that morning he knew he would see his soulmate; it had once filled him with fear and dread, now, he found himself smiling softly, finding that the man who he walked beside had caused his heart to flutter and his cheeks to color. When his mate -goddess did it feel good to know the man was his mate- looked at him he felt as though the man held eyes only for him. He had never once dreamed that his soulmate would look to him with such adoration, and he couldn’t help but bask in the attention the larger man gave him, the warmth under his fingertips soothing as he continued to hold his mate’s arm. Link discovered much to his surprise and delight that while they walked from the throne chamber to the door leading to the gardens, that Ganondorf’s kindness wasn’t just for him, for each maid and servant they passed he gave them a returned greeting, a nod given to some and words of gratitude given to the guards who stood watch in doorways. When a maid in passing dropped a towel from the basket of linen she carried on her hip Ganondorf was quick to pick it up, folding it before the woman could tell him it was not needed, yet still she took it gratefully as the king mentioned it was nothing to fret over. It warmed Link’s heart to see that his mate was kind to those who served him.

The lioness they passed caused Link to do a double take, realizing that the ones he saw were different than the ones he had seen on his way to the bathing chambers that morning. At a closer look he saw that on their foreheads were marks, each a different design and color, he knew not what marked them, he assumed it was an ink of somesort, and when asked what the marks meant he was merely told they were symbols to tell them apart, each symbol matching their names. How his mate could keep track of so many Link did not know, but he was eager to learn them all himself. 

“They’re beautiful, we have nothing like them in Hyrule.” Link mused, finding that each lioness they passed appeared healthy and content, some appearing quite young as though birthed not many months ago. Each lioness that walked by brushed up against the Gerudo king their chirp of a noise given when he cooed to them; those that lounged in sunny spots merely watched Link curiously, it seemed that because Ganondorf did not react poorly to Link’s presence, that they found him to be safe enough; though Link was hesitant to pet the mighty felines, the ones he did pet he was amazed to find that they were as soft as the kittens he had taken care of back in the village. 

Link prayed silently that his eyes were not too wide in surprise when his mate spoke of the various gardens that were around the outer palace walls, he hadn’t realized that there could be such diverse vegetation in a place like the desert. He had assumed all he would find was shriveled grass and twisted ashen trees; he listened closely as Ganondorf spoke of the hybrids that the Gerudo gardeners of the past were able to splice together using seeds and starters from various other kingdoms alongside their own natural vegetation; it was the Gerudo based plants that gave them the ability to survive in such a dry climate whilst taking the other traits from the plants spliced with it to flourish and produce fruit and flowers. There was one garden however that he found himself most interested in when the king spoke of it, it was called the Queen’s Garden, one that was planted long ago by one of the early queens of Gerudo who wanted to surround herself in flowers and solitude when the palace and its demands became too much upon her shoulders. The queen who created the garden was said to have toiled long and hard under the beating sun to till the land and plant what seeds she found that were still alive; it was said she attempted several times until she found the right seeds, the right way to tend to them and as such made a private place for herself and daughters, a respite for only the queen to go to and if she wished it, her husband and select inner circles. The Gerudo king admitted as they walked that he had only been allowed inside the Queen’s Garden a few times when he was younger.

The thought of the garden someday being his own, through the rite of becoming queen of Gerudo was both thrilling and daunting all at once; Link prayed that when the time came that he would be able to care for the garden as well as the previous queens had. He feared that somehow, just by being Hyrulian that he would end up tainting the soil; Link hadn’t realized he had said anything of his doubts aloud until he felt the king’s side press against his, the much larger man assuring him that whatever he decided to plant would surely be lovely, and that the garden would thrive stronger by his guidance. Link wanted to believe his mate’s words, holding them close to his heart as they continued to walk the corridors.  

Link had alway assumed a royal would be cold and intimidating, he had imagined once he found and proved to Zelda that he was her mate, she would be warm and inviting; yet that dream had been dashed and she had proven to him that she was just as cold and nasty as he imagined a royal would be. Even her father had treated him as though he were disease riddled, everyone in the castle had during his brief time there. He had begun to think that all royals would turn out to be the same; snobby and nasty, yet Ganondorf was a king, and already he had shown to him that he was kind and welcoming. Link at first believe it was only because he was his mate, only to find that the man was just as kind and warm to the maids and servants they passed; while Link knew his mate was physically attractive, it was also the kindness he saw that had him stepping closer to the male, drawn to him, and he wondered just what he had done to be matched with such a man. 

The door that led outside was opened by one of the guards who stood by it, their eyes glancing down at Link before they looked to their king, their heads nodding as the door was held open for them; when the door to the garden was opened Link found his eyes widening at the sight. He knew that the gardens were thriving in such a climate, he just hadn’t imagined them to be so lush and vibrant. The garden was enclosed by a high built stone wall that wrapped around it, flower bushes and trees growing along the expanse of the walls and placed strategically about the garden. Creeping ivy and dark maroon like moss was seen growing up the walls, the cactuses that were planted along one of the stone paths were in bloom with small red and violet roses growing upon them; the grass that grew, though yellow and short, still appeared healthy enough in Link’s opinion; the trees he saw were of pears that were brown in color with small white spots as well as some trees that grew what appeared to be large circular fruit with brown  fur on them. The path that started at the bottom step was hard pressed dirt, it wove through the garden in intersecting paths, and to Link’s wonderment he spied what appeared to be white marble benches and even a fountain in the center. There were statues of women he knew nothing about, women he assumed to be the heroines the Gerudo seemed to worship due to how ornate and beautiful they were; the very statues themselves seemed to radiate beauty and strength. Their stone eyes raised towards the heavens, their hair framing their faces and cascading down their backs in thick braids, the very stone that was chiseled to create their clothing appeared so fair that Link swore that a strong breeze would have been able to make it sway like the curtains in the palace. 

The Gerudo king took the several steps down to the dirt path slowly, knowing and understanding that despite Link informing him he was fine and didn’t need to do so, that the smaller male was in fact becoming tired. He could see it in Link’s eyes, and while his skin did not appear paler than what Ganondorf assumed was normal to the fair skinned male, he still wanted to be careful. To Link’s relief he felt that the dirt path was warm underneath his feet rather than scorching like the sands had been out in the desert the day he had been banished; the path was flattened from no doubt centuries of being walked upon. The path they walked headed towards one of the benches that sat near the fountain, Link’s smile of gratitude stretched upon his lips when he was led over to it, relieved to sit down as the fatigue slowly began to grow stronger. A gentle sigh escaped Link when he stretched his legs out in front of himself and felt Ganondorf join him, the man sitting just close enough that they could easily touch hands without the man being practically on top of him. 

Link appreciated the gesture, finding that while he was enjoying the presence of the other man, he was feeling himself slowly becoming overstimulated. Everything was so new and he was beginning to be swept away; Link’s hands fiddled with the silk of his robe, tracing an embroidered star while he looked across the garden, finding while he did recognize some familiarity in the flowers, most were new to him. The colors of the flowers ranged from vibrant crimson and orange, to rusty gold and even brown flowers that at first he thought were simply dead until he realized the petals appeared plump and could smell their sweet scent when the wind blew his way. Link listened eagerly to the names that his mate told him when the man pointed to the nearby plants and flowers, the sun warm on his skin, the breeze somehow both dry while still feeling refreshing. It was hard not to close his eyes and listen to the birds that sang in the trees, so similar yet so different from his home in the small village. His heart yearned for the village, if only to be with his grandmother once more. He felt a hand rest against his own, the Gerudo king’s hand easily dwarfing his once more as Link kept his eyes closed, feeling a hand soon cup one of his cheeks, a thumb swiping gently under one of his eyes as he realized he was crying. Desperately Link bit down on his bottom lip to contain a whimper only to have it slip from him as the tears kept falling and his shoulders began to shake, the thumb slow to wipe away his falling tears. 

“I’m sorry. It’s not you, I swear it’s not! You have been nothing but kind, and this garden is quite beautiful, it's just… I miss… you know I was banished from Hyrule, surely. I told you about that when you were visiting me, before I knew it was you. While it’s true I willingly left my village in hopes to be mated to the princess, I was banished and thus torn away from ever returning to the village I called home. My parents are deceased and I have no brothers or sisters, no kin save for…for my grandmother. I miss her so much, and it terrifies me to think that because of my mistake- my utterly stupid mistake, that she could be punished simply for being my grandmother. The princess could execute her and the entire for my actions and none would oppose her. I pray every waking moment that she does not take it out on them. The princess said I was banished for being the mate of a savage- oh please forgive me! I didn't mean to say that.” Link sobbed as he felt his mate guide him closer, feeling Ganondorf hold him against his chest as tears continued to flow and sobs bubbled forth; Link’s heart ached and cracked as he cried and felt the king’s hand stroke down his back, mindful of the wound he still had, the hand rubbing soothing circles as the Gerudo king listened to what was said. Link’s stomach churned and he feared he would faint as his breath came out in weak pants, his arms wrapping around the other man as best he could. He knew not how long he cried for, the tears falling freely until they ceased and he sniffled, taking an offered square of fabric to blow his nose on before he trusted himself to open his eyes; his eyes were red rimmed and he was tired from crying, his breath coming out in uneven pants. 

“I shouldn’t have said anything, I’m so sorry. It truly was selfish of me, and I didn’t mean to call you a savage. You must think me wicked, for thinking another was my soulmate. Please forgive me.” Link whispered, his head tilted up once more by the king's hand, watching as Ganondorf shook his head, golden hued eyes firm in their resolve and his words spoken in earnesty, a tone that made Link wish to cry all over again due to relief that flooded over him. 

“My mate, please look at me. We all are flawed, we all make mistakes. You didn't know I existed until you went to the castle in Hyrule, and anyone would assume a royal was your mate due to the color and designs of your mark.” Ganondorf said gently  as he placed his mark next to Link's own, watching as they mirrored each other perfectly, the thumb of his other hand slowly stroking over the expanse of skin  where their marking’s touched. “Your village, I know you miss it, and your grandmother, surely there will be a way to protect it- I will find a way. I swear to you, as your mate, as the king of Gerudo I will find a way to bring your grandmother here if you so wish it.” 

Setting down the used square of fabric Link could only to the Gerudo kin in shock, his mouth opening yet no words came; it was impossible in his eyes for the man to do so, even if he was a king. The village was far away from Hyrule Castle, it had taken him days to get there when he had left to see if the princess was his soulmate; the journey it would take to reach the village from the Gerudo kingdom would surely take days, if not weeks to get there, and then they would need to make the return journey without being caught. Link worried that even if they could somehow guide his grandmother out of Hyrule without being seen, the journey alone would be too much for her to survive. He didn’t think it was possible for her to be reached before the news of his banishment was spread around the Hyrulian kingdom; no doubt the knights and servants of the castle had already begun to whisper about the one who foolishly came to the castle to see the princess, only to be banished for being discovered to be the savage king’s lover. The news would reach their small village one way or another, and Link knew not if his grandmother would be protected by the village elders or tossed out and left to fend for herself against the elements and beasts.

Link was unable to look away as Ganondorf moved and knelt before him, taking his hands to kiss the knuckles as golden hued eyes met blue. 

“How? How could you promise such a thing? You said it yourself, I am just a man, and so are you! The guards at the wall will kill anyone you send, they’ll even try to kill you!” Link’s head shook in desperation. “No, it’s impossible!”

“I vow to you, my mate, I shall find a way, do not lose hope. My mothers have magic at their disposal as do I. No matter what resources we may have to use, I promise you, she will be brought here alive and unharmed, if you believe in me, I shall do it. Just as anything you request, I shall try within all of my power to grant it. Believe in me, that’s all I ask.” The Gerudo king promised, kissing Link’s knuckles once more before he allowed Link’s hand to drop and for a moment he feared Link would try and argue once more, yet he saw Link nod, his hands clasped in his lap, his eyes downwards.

“M-my mate. I shall try, I want to believe in you. I will, and I do. Please, just promise me you will not put yourself in danger for my sake. I don’t think my heart could handle losing not only her but you as well. So please, promise me.” He whispered, feeling his eyes droop; his energy it seemed was depleted and he found it hard not to sway where he sat.”I’m sorry, the garden truly is beautiful. I wish I could see the rest of it.”

“I know, my mate. Please, allow me to bring you back inside, perhaps after a nap you will feel up to seeing the rest.” Ganondorf reassured, standing up from where he knelt, the dust brushed off of his knees. 

“I’d like that.” Link whispered, allowing himself to be picked up, amazed by how easy Ganondorf made it seem as the man held him bridal style, carrying him away from the gardens and up the stone steps..

Link was asleep before they even made it inside. 

The journey back to the spare bedchamber felt far too short for Ganondorf’s liking as he carried Link in his arms securely, aware of the curious glances the maids sent his way, seeming to understand that the other was still recovering. While it was not made aware to those of the immediate public, those who worked in the palace protection were informed of the attack made on Link’s life. After all, it was their king’s mate, their future queen, and should another attempt be made, it was best for them to be aware to prevent it. Ganondorf had felt a sense of pride swell within him when he had told his own personal guards the news and saw the fire and anger in their eyes; the few he selected to be the guards for his family and himself were the best of the best. They were warriors who had trained long and hard to be of use to the royal family, their physical bodies just as strong as the scimitars they carried; they were loyal, Ganondorf had seen it first hand as they took down the Sheikah who had once tried to infiltrate their kingdom, he rewarded them greatly for such efforts and success. He trusted them to keep an eye on his mate while Link slumbered. 

Passing Shay at the door he nodded at her bow, slipping in past her to head to the bed that he found was made up in fresh linen, the cotton top sheet pulled back in order for Link to be placed down. Ganondorf ensured Link was comfortable before pulling the sheet up to rest on his chest, unable to stop himself from stroking his fingers through Link’s hair, his smile soft as he felt Link nestle his cheek against his hand. The Gerudo king listened to the sleepy sigh that escaped the blonde before he looked to Shay who was adjusting the curtains of the window to keep out the sun.

“I would appreciate it if you would watch over him in my absence, I wish to be alerted when he is awake and feeling ready for company once more. If he asks for food and drink, bring him what you think he would like, ask him if you wish, surely we can find something suited to his tastes.” Ganondorf adjusted Link’s arms so that they rested over the sheet he tucked loosely around him, a look of longing in his eyes once more as he fought off the urge to run his fingers through Link’s hair; he did not wish to disturb the other further, his mate needed to sleep in order to heal further. The thought of pressing a kiss to Link’s lips was pushed from his thoughts; a kiss stolen in such a way was not how he wanted their first kiss to be, nor would he take what Link did not willingly give. “You have my complete faith in your abilities, there is a reason after all that you are head of my private guards, dearest Shay.”

Shay’s cheeks colored at such conviction her king spoke with, while her lips remained neutral there was pride in her eyes that had them brightening, her bow deep to acknowledge the man’s words. The scimitars that hung by her hips reflected the light that came in through the crack in the curtains, as though attesting to how sharp they were; she chose the window as her vantage point for her vigil over the sleeping hyrulian, her arms crossing over her well endowed chest as she made herself comfortable leaning back for the duration of her watch. She was Ganondorf’s most trusted guard and she knew it, she had never let him down nor did she ever plan on it, it was a fact she kept dear to her heart; keeping her voice low so as to not awaken Link, she placed her fist over her heart and bowed once more. “My dear king honors me truly by allowing me to be his guard and lady in waiting. I shall ensure his needs are met and none will bother him. I shall protect him as though he were you, after all, is he not? He is your soulmate, your other half, therefore, in my eyes, in my humble opinion, my king, he is an extension of you.” 

“It is precisely that belief you have that I am able to leave him in your care. Sav'orq.” The Gerudo  king whispered before he murmured the word once more to Link’s sleeping form, giving his hand a light brush before he headed out from the chamber.. 

Ganondorf wasted no time in heading for his mother’s chambers when he knew he had nothing else to do that day. There would be no further court proceedings that day and with the Yiga being escorted out he knew all he would need to do later that night was a broad sweep to ensure that none had tried to stay behind; that did not hold weight in his mind at the moment however, as he found himself troubled once more by his mate’s tale. He knew that the Hyrulian royal family was strict, they were cold and he had sensed a great wickedness in Zelda’s heart when he had had the misfortune of meeting her; still, he had never thought one would be banished, threatened dismemberment and death upon their family simply for being the soul mate of another. He hadn’t done anything to Hyrule besides keeping border watch and allowing the Yiga to keep the territory they claimed, even then none of it affected the princess. Unless of course she simply didn’t want him to be happy, which if that were the case he wondered what kind of brat she was; he felt pity for whoever would end up being her soulmate, if she even had one, that is. The fear of the royal family, mainly the princess, pursuing and harming a small village and elderly woman wasn’t unwarranted, from what the Gerudo king knew of being a royal, the princess wouldn’t have to lift a finger in order to have the village and woman disposed of. She had countless knights at her disposal and the people would believe any lie she used to justify the action, if they even questioned her, that is, after all, most knew better than to question the royals who sat above them. The question that remained was whether or not she would waste resources simply to get back at one man she already banished.

He did not know, and that was what troubled him dearly as he headed to his mothers chamber door, giving a soft knock before he slipped through the curtain, finding the two twin mages seated at their low seated table; there were parchments unrolled as well as scrolls littering the floor around them, ink jars and quills for writing were both on the table and in their hands, a simple large crystal ball was placed in the center upon a holder of interwoven gold and bones. The crystal ball appeared to be filled with a swirling purple mist,and he saw the gems upon their foreheads emit a soft glow as half lidded eyes gazed upon the ball, mouths moving in silent words as hands carefully scribbled down whatever it was they were seeing. He knew better than to disturb them as he moved to sit beside the table silently, his hands in his lap as he sat on his heels, watching the smoke swirl, unable to decipher whatever secrets it offered. He gave a quick glance to their parchments and found that while some words were written neatly enough he could read them, there were sections that he could not decipher. 

A strong wind- a storm? 

Wind strong enough to blow one back, healing gentle enough to save the dying?

He pondered over whatever it was they were seeing before the mist of the crystal ball dispersed until it was a cloudy white once more and the glows from their gems died down, their eyes blinking slowly as they lucked their dry lips. Silently the quills were placed down and mirroring each other's movements they turned to look at their son, confusion in their eyes before understanding soon replaced it. 

“Dearest lion, did you and your mate enjoy the garden?” Koume asked while she rolled up the stray scrolls, humming when her son explained that Link had become tired and in need of rest, that at that moment he was sleeping in the chambers that he had been in the previous night. The scrolls were pushed away and the ink next was capped and the quills squeezed of their excess ink. 

“Yet something more troubles you, tell us what is troubling you.” Kotake adjusted her robe before she took one of Ganondorf’s wrists to hold, Koume doing the same, their hold firm without being painful, a squeeze given to encourage him to speak. 

“My mate spoke of his village today while we were in the garden, the very village where he was born and raised. His parents are deceased and he has no kin left save for his grandmother that he lived with before his banishment. While I believe the village he spoke of would not let one of their own perish, no matter how frail, I can not say that the princess would not execute her and possibly the whole village for harboring her. My mate fears the royal family will kill her simply because he is my mate, and due to his banishment and the threats they flung at him for simply existing, I am believing that it may be a future possibility. No one would stop the execution for one who holds no title or power, his grandmother is as good as dead if she is found in the village. If one wishes to make another suffer, then killing all they hold dear would be a blow one can never take back; I do not put it past the princess of Hyrule not to do all in her power to make Link suffer. After all, if one wanted to punish me, killing you two would be… it would break my heart, it would devastate me. That is why I believe the princess will hunt the woman down soon, if she hasn't already told her knights to prepare to punish the village. I pray to the heroines that I am merely over thinking all of this.” Ganondorf looked down at the crystal ball as though imploring it to give him a sign as to what to do next, yet nothing came and he knew it wouldn’t.  He could summon storms, yes, even transform into that of a mighty lion, however the ability to see the future through even crystal balls was an ability he did not have, nor did he possess the ability to use scrying spells. Derailing his train of thought he felt once more a squeeze to his wrists, his focus turning to the twin mages that sat on either side of him; in their presence he did not feel the need to hide his worry and doubt, for they were his mother’s and in them he found strength to carry on, in their presence he allowed his head to bow and his breathing to level once more as he calmed his racing thoughts. He had to remain calm and level headed otherwise it would cause nothing but trouble, it would clog his own vision much like the crystal ball was foggy and indecipherable.

 “I told him I will save her, that I will bring her here, and I meant it. I wish to save his grandmother, and yet… I do not know how to go about doing so. Surely there are still those in the Yiga clan that know ways into Hyrule without being detected, all I have to do is give them the word and they will depart as soon as it leaves my mouth. The problem remains in not knowing what her current fate is. I do not know if it is too late, and there is nothing I can give to my mate to quell his fear even if only momentarily. Dearest mothers, I need your guidance, please, I beseech thee, what should I do?” 

The pause between the twins was long, their eyes locked on one anothers in silent conversation that only they were privy to before they focused on their adopted son. Their thumbs stroked over the bones of his wrist, and when they spoke they nearly whispered as though telling a grave secret. 

“Oh dearest lion, it breaks our heart that you must be burdened with such troubles. To have your mate here is such splendid news, yet it has set off a chain of worrisome events, both seen and not.” Kotake whispered, her eyes upon the crystal ball alongside her twin’s. 

“Such a great distance it would be, it may take hours, perhaps days, dearest sister.” Koume whispered, bringing Ganondorf’s attention to her.

“One could become lost, yet, together we could stay on path, we could do so. Dearest sister, shall we?” Kotake whispered back, nodding in unison with her twin in understanding.

“Dearest mothers-”

When the twin mages eyes turned to their son once more Ganondorf was able to see that there was a light within their eyes that glowed the same hues as the gem upon their brows; the energy that came from them was powerful, ancient and to some, forbidden, yet he did not fear the energy he felt. Even with the hair on the back of his neck standing up he did not fear the powers he knew his adopted mothers possessed, no, he embraced it, knowing that the powers they held were ones he had only ever seen used for the good of their people. He welcomed the energy and understood that even if he declined their offer, they would do as they wished; he wondered if those on the battlefield decades ago felt in awe of feeling such power as he did now. Though youth was gone and age was seen, they were still the most powerful of mages he had ever known and he felt his heart pound as they took their hands off of his wrists to take each other’s hands, fingers slotting perfectly.

“If it is for your mate, my beloved lion, then together we shall scry,” Koume started, her smile soft, her voice holding power far greater than the world would ever know.

“We shall ride upon the wings of a mighty raven and take flight, we shall find the one who raised your mate and discover her current fate. There is much we will need to prepare for, we will need your mate and information, we shall take the greatest of care in our preparations. As we have said many times before, allow us to be of use to you, our beloved lion, beloved son and righteous king.” Kotake added, her own tone firm as their brows softened and their eyes looked to Gannondorf once more. 

“You would do such a thing for my mate?” Ganondorf knew about scrying spells, they were spells meant to see beyond the rift to places both near and far, and while was relatively easy to do given enough information, the further the distance of the one scrying and the place being scryed upon, the more energy and risk was taken. It was very rare that he ever heard of anyone scrying into other kingdoms and never was it used just to check up on a stranger; no, it was all unprecedented and while he wanted to refuse, knowing some could get lost, distracted and their souls forever lost and traveling, he knew by the look in their eyes that they would not allow him to refuse their offering. He knew that together they would keep themselves safe, and yet while he could accept, he knew not if Link would. His mate was still very much a mystery to him and he doubted Link would simply say yes so easily; he knew not what Link possessed for knowledge of magic and if worded wrongly the other would surely refuse, saying that the risk to the mages wasn’t worth it.

“We do this freely, and we do this gladly, my lion.” Kotake and Koume spoke together, their hands releasing their old on one another. 

“We of course will need to plan preparations, our bodies need to be looked after.” Kotake stood to begin clearing the table as the stone frame of the silken door was knocked upon, a maid entering silently with only a bow of her head given before she approached with the tray she carried, a tea pot and cups carefully placed upon it, barely a sound heard when she placed it down. She bowed low and deep, still silent before she was turning on her heels to leave, vanishing behind the curtain that gave the chamber its privacy.  With the crystal ball placed into the chest at the foot of their bed Koume returned to sit across from her twin, their hands resting in their laps, knowing that their son would be the one to serve them, it was after all a sign of respect towards them for him to serve his mothers. 

“I will protect you, I promise.” The Gerudo king vowed as Kotake and Koume both nodded, watching as Ganondorf took the handle of the clay teapot to pour the first cup for Kotake as she was the eldest of the twins, a spoonful of honey was added to the simple brewed tea, while a spoonful and a half was placed in Koume’s who enjoyed hers a bit sweeter. He waited until both had their cups and nodded in approval before he poured for himself, a sigh given as he held the tea cup in his hands to absorb the heat it gave, seated once more on his heels.

“We know you will watch over us well, once we find her if she's still hale, tell us, what shall you do next?” Kotake asked, clearly trying to get him to think as Ganondorf blew on his tea gently before taking a slow sip.

“Once we find out if she’s still in the village and if she’s hale, I shall contact the Yiga to prepare to extract her. They are crafty bastards, I know they shall find a way to disguise themselves to get past the border wall. It’s a farming village, they can go as merchants and if they must they can make stops along the way to keep up the illusion. To be blunt, I care not what they do so long as they do not allow themselves to be caught, especially not once they have her. Ah, but she may not know what is going on. Perhaps it would be best to have Link write a letter, she will not trust the Yiga or myself, but Link, she would trust. I wish to look at this from all angles before I decide on anything, for we have but one shot at this, if we raise suspicions, if she refuses to leave then they are at risk of getting caught. If the royal family hears, even through rumors, we may be looking at an inter-kingdom conflict.”

“And you are prepared to endure all the risk, everything, for one woman?”

“One Hyrulian?”

“She may be one Hyrulian I would otherwise never know existed, but to Link, she is of great importance, and in turn my mate is to me. I will endure the risks, I will do whatever it takes to give my mate his family, after all, while I am blessed he is here, the blessing isn't fully a blessing, it cost him his home, his family. While I cannot bring the village to him, I can surely bring her here.” He smiled, his cheeks darkening at realizing they were watching him with twin pleased expressions on their faces, their heads nodding as they took a sip of their tea.

“That is the right answer.”

Ganondorf couldn’t help but beam with pride at that, now all he had to do was wait until Link awoke, and then would come the next challenge, of convincing him to accept the offer. 

When the tea had been drunk and still no news of Link awakening was given, Ganondorf allowed himself to relax where he sat cross legged on the floor cushion, watching his mothers peer over tomes needed to prepare for the scrying spell. The Gerudo king’s fingers ran through the soft fur of a lioness that had come to lay by his thigh, the large feline silent save for the slight snore she gave once in a while, content to sleep beside her master; a dry breeze ruffled the curtains and the king found it easy to meditate while listening to the sound of his mothers breathing and and gentle hums, tomes being moved and parchment manipulated. With his eyes closed he thought only of the space around him, allowing the troubles that plagued him of the sandworms and the unease with the Yiga to melt away; his thoughts soon focused on that of Link, remembering how blue hued eyes gazed upon his with such sadness, how the other cried tears for his lost grandmother and home. White he could not move land and bring the village to him, he could bring the grandmother should all fall into place. The image in his mind’s eye of Link’s smile was enough to warm his heart, and while he worried for his mothers, he knew they were strong. They would not make such an offer foolishly; no, they were confident in their abilities to offer up such a feat. 

As Ganondorf found his focus beginning to drift and sleep caused him to sway where he sat, he heard the knock of knuckles once more on stone, causing him to look over to the door where yet another maid stood, her bow small, clearly hesitant as he could see she was young, perhaps just starting off as an apprentice for one of the older maids. Despite how her voice shook at first and her eyes glanced about the room as though unsure where to look, her smile was sweet as she mentioned that Link was awake and Shay had sent for her to fetch him. At the news of Link wishing to see him Ganondorf knew that Shay must have encouraged the smaller male to ask for him; it seemed Link was still a bit hesitant in asking for what he needed, and the king could not fault him for being so. After everything Link had gone through Ganondorf knew his mate would need time to trust not only himself but others around him and learn how to ask for what he needed. Ganondof would give his mate the world if he asked for it; in all Ganondorf’s life he had met many a royal who was greedy and self absorbed, the royal family from Hyrule included, yet Link showed none of those tendencies, and while he knew it was only the first day of officially being with his mate, he sensed Link had a heart that would not sway to greed. 

“Go, we have more to discuss,” Kotake hummed without looking up from where she sat.

“More to plan.” Koume finished as she rolled back up a scroll and motioned for him to leave with a wave of her hand, a motion she did not need to do twice in order to get the king to leave the chamber. 

After all, the Gerudo king wanted nothing more than to be at his mate’s side. 

On silent and swift feet Ganondorf followed the maid out from his mothers chambers, following the corridor that he knew would take him the fastest route to his mate; he wasn’t sure what to expect when he entered the chamber that Link was inside, finding however that Link was still in bed, the sheet pooled down to his waist where he was sat up with pillows. Link’s head rested back against a pillow that was placed behind his neck, a mug in hand as he sipped slowly on what Ganondorf could smell to be tea. Color had returned to Link’s cheeks, and his eyes no longer were red rimmed or glossy with tears; when the Gerudo king entered the chambers Link glanced up from where he sat gazing into his mug to cast a shy smile at seeing that it was his mate who entered. Shay, Gandorf saw was still at the window, her back angled so she could look across the courtyard and the room in quick glances, never having to turn her back on either or; she was laughing softly at something that was said, her head nodded when Ganondorf entered, her bow deep as she bid them farewell in the language of the Gerudo, heading from the chambers as though trading off watch with the king. 

Fiddling with the mug in his hands Link found himself gazing into its contents once more, his cheeks a dusty pink at realizing he was alone with his mate once again. “I’m…I’m sorry about earlier, about crying and then falling asleep- it was- it wasn’t very appropriate. I hope I didn't offend you, there’s so much I do not know, and I hope to learn and I will! I will learn quickly, just, please forgive my transgressions and any I make in the future.”

“Tell me, did you stab yourself?” Ganondorf asked, his words were blunt yet his tone was not unkind as he crossed his arms over his chest, his head tilted to look at Link quizzically as though trying to see the answer for himself. 

“I beg your pardon?” Link’s brows knitted in confusion, nearly dropping his mug as he placed it on the bedside table, his hand subconsciously rubbing his chest where the blade would have gone through had it been done correctly, the thought enough to bring a shiver down his spine. 

“Did you stab yourself in the Yiga base?” Ganondorf asked again to Link’s amazement, the smaller man’s head shaking. “Unless you have, and this is all for attention, then there’s nothing to apologize for, you didn’t harm yourself, you were injured. You were attacked, nearly killed, and as such your body still requires rest. As for tears, I never want you to apologize for how you feel. If you are to cry, I wish to comfort, if you are to mourn I wish to stand beside you; your tears I  shall dry, your smile I shall cherish. I am your mate, I wish to hear about your troubles, of your hopes and fears, and as such I give mine unto you. So please, do not apologize, as for transgressions you have done no such thing and I shall teach you, and have you taught by others certain etiquette needed for festivals and certain visitors, compared to other royals, you will find our kingdom a bit more relaxed. May I sit with you?”

Only when Link nodded did the king sit down by his side, angled so he could face Link, his hand moving out as though to take Link’s hand, hesitant until Link’s cheeks darkened and his head nodded, signaling he was alright with Ganondorf taking his hand to hold in his own larger one. The king smiled as though Link truly was the only one in the world. 

“I must speak with you on a matter of great importance, I do not wish to upset you and bring up the past, yet it can not wait. I spoke with my mothers today, they are the strongest mages Gerudo has ever seen, and I dare to even admit, possibly this realm has ever seen. Their strength is unmatched, I have seen them do such feats that bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses.” He stopped, his thumb rubbing slowly over the mark on Link’s arm, his eyes gazing over the lines and curves that matched his own perfectly,, a swell of pride in his breast felt. “I spoke with them while you were resting, and as such, they wish to offer to you their services. They wish to scry, to see if they can decipher what is currently going on in the village you hail from and to see how your grandmother fares so we can see how best to move on with our plan of freeing her from Hyrule.”

“Scrying, that’s magic to spy on people, yes?” Link questioned, while he knew near nothing of magic he knew of scrying spells only because people once spoke of wishing they could scry upon those they lusted after and though the way they talked made him feel disgusted, the offer from Ganondorf was both relieving and terrifying. He feared what they might see, perhaps a charcoal blackened field, bones or the decaying body of his grandmother; or perhaps darkness of a cell- no! He had to stay positive, he had to believe she was alive and well, she just had to be!

“Yes, though it is quite a distance they are suited for the task, I trust no one else to have the ability to do so. They will need to know more about your village, about your grandmother, so please Link, Ii beg of thee to accept the offer. They would not do so lightly if there was even a doubt in their mind that this would not work.” When he looked to Link he saw the other mulling over his words and while he saw a bit of doubt in Link’s eyes he also saw raw hope, saw yearning and could feel Link’s fingers curl around his own as blue hued eyes looked to him and the smaller male nodded. 

“I- I need to know she’s safe, please, will there be anything, anything at all I can do to help them besides a description? Energy? Blood, whatever they need. I want her safe-oh but I want them safe too! Please know I do.” Link pleaded, his cheeks darkening as Ganondorf nodded, his own smile growing in relief. “Please, may we see them now?”

“Of course, do you think you have the strength or shall I carry you to see them?” The Gerudo king asked, not a shred of teasing in his voice, nor mocking, only sincere kindness as he allowed Link to slip his hand away before getting out of bed. Link’s steps were wobbly yet he made it around to stand before him, moving to take the arm that was offered.

“I wish to try and walk, if you will be my support I know I can, I wish to try.” Link spoke with an air of pride as he watched Ganondorf stand before him, his eyes widening at just how tall the man was as he was carefully, slowly led from the chamber.

Despite the path feeling to stretch on for far longer than Link thought the palace to be, he was relieved to have made it on his own two feet, entering the chambers belonging to the twin mages after Ganondorf knocked on the stone siding and made their arrival known.

Inside the chambers Link found the twins laying down incense and crystals, two pillows side by side placed between a crystal ball on the floor.

“Come dear mate of my son, we wish to know all you can tell us of your village, of the one you call your dear grandmother. No detail is too small, nothing is unimportant.” Kotake moved to lay down after the incense was lit, her hand reaching to hold her twin’s as she listened to Link give the description of both the village and his grandmother. 

In wonderment Link watched as the twin mages closed their eyes, hands held and the crystal ball between them began to glow a violet color, what appeared to be smoke swirling within it. Their breathing at first was quick, almost a gasp as chests shook and eyes rolled behind their sockets before a final gasp was heard and they still. To Link’s relief he watched as their chests continued to rise and fall..

“They will be okay.” Ganodnfor whispered. “Trust in the goddess and heroines.”

Link nodded, feeling his arm tightened around his mate’s arm..

His heart was pounding yet, he knew with Ganondorf by his side, he would be alright, after all he was with his mate. It had to be okay

Right?

Chapter Text

While Link knew very little about geography, he knew that the distance between the Kakariko village from the Gerudo kingdom was vast. It would take nearly a full moon cycle, he would imagine if one were to walk the distance surely; and that was giving the walker a leisurely pace and time each night for rest. He barely knew where to even begin in thinking how long it would take the mage’s spirits- souls? He wasn't quite sure what to call the essence of life, but regardless he didn’t know how long it would take them to scry upon the village. Nor did it seem his mate either when he asked the Gerudo king his thoughts on the matter. Link tried to be hopeful that the twin mage’s would be fine, that the mages spirits would return soon; he found as time began to pass that the knot he felt in his stomach only loosened enough for him to no longer feel wracked with nervousness while he remained in the mages chamber, seated beside the Gerudo king upon plump cushions. The cushions were made of velveteen that Link found soothing to stroke his finger tips over, watching as the swirling fog of the crystal ball continued to swirl and pulse. He wondered silently what it meant, not daring to speak his thoughts as he did not wish to break the tranquility in which he found himself alongside his mate. The presence of the Gerudo king was comforting; Link found, on occasion glancing at the larger man, that his legs were crossed and his eyes closed, though he did not appear asleep. Link figured the man was merely meditating while he himself watched the rise and fall of the mage’s chest as their spirits wandered. They appeared to be sleeping, their faces relaxed, in such a state they appeared younger with the wrinkles on their face not quite as deep; peaceful was the word Link would use to describe them. Had it not been for the rise and fall of their chests he would have thought they were dead, their bodies eerily still. There was no movement beside their chests, no twitching of muscles, no furrows of brows, only the rhythm of shallow breaths that comforted him with the knowledge that his mate’s mothers were alive. 

When the shadows of the chambers began to grow longer, the corners darker, Link’s eyes that he hadn’t remembered closing when he fell into a dozing state opened to find that while his mate was still in the chamber, he was no longer by his side. He discovered that the warmth he felt against his thigh came from that of a lioness’s back curled against him, the large feline fast asleep; her breath warm where it fanned against his leg, felt through the silken fabric of his trousers. He wondered silently if her fur was soft like his mate’s when Ganondorf came to him in such a form, or if perhaps it would be coarse like that of a horse. His fingers stroked through her fur slowly to answer his curiosity, only hesitating to continue when the lioness shifted, fearful that such a mighty beast could turn and bite him at any moment. When she did not do so he relaxed, looking over to his mate to see that Ganondorf was sitting at one of his mothers side, casting a look that reassured Link that all would be well. As he continued to stroke his fingers through the short fur, he noticed that while it was indeed soft, it was nowhere near as soft as the fur of his mate. Had it been anyone else he would have thought that such a thought would be… insane, who had a mate who possessed fur? He wondered if perhaps he was the only one to have such a mate, a mate who could shift between man and beast. When it came down to it in the end, Link didn’t think he would change a single thing about the man he was mated to.

He smiled softly at the thought, feeling warmth when he observed the Gerudo king. Yes, he was blessed with a handsome and kind mate indeed, he only hoped he remained deserving of such a man. 

“The sun is nearly finished setting, soon the evening meal will be ready,” Ganondorf moved up from where he had been kneeling between his mothers, having been dabbing their cheeks with a cloth he had been dipping into a basin, cooling them off since they could not do so themselves in their current state. He brushed the dirt from his knees and stepped carefully over a scroll and crystal to stand before Link, offering the blonde his hand to help him to his feet. “While I know it is tempting to want to remain here, it would do neither of us good to wear ourselves down. Come, let us head to the feasting hall, unless of course- ah, somewhere more private would be better, I don’t wish to overwhelm you, this is all new to you of course.”
Link took the hand to help himself up, the lioness merely huffing as he moved away; he had been nervous at the mention of eating in the feasting hall, to be surrounded so soon by the people his mate reigned over. He knew in time he would have to overcome it, after all, his mate was king and someday he would be queen. The thought of such a title brought color to his cheeks, not from embarrassment of such a title that he had correlated only with females before, but rather he wanted to do anything but embarrass his mate. To be a queen that his mate would be proud of. Whether he had been mated to Zelda or not, he would have been a royal and would have needed to adjust to being around so many others and looked upon eventually.

Back in the village of  Kakariko he had only ever eaten with his grandmother when he wasn’t out in the fields, often small meals were packed for him to eat during the day of farming or he would snag an apple or cucumber from the fields and orchard he would toil in. Eating with others outside of immediate families was only reserved for holidays and special occasions, and even then, he had often shied away to sit on the outskirts with his grandmother, listening to the elders talk amongst themselves. Sometimes he would sit by one of the fires when it was cooler at night, watching the flames dance and play while those around him talked amongst themselves. They never botched him, many saw him as a simple young man who didn’t strive to go out of his way to talk to the others, though on rare occasions he did entertain the children with stories. 

The thought that his mate would rather him be comfortable eating somewhere more private than rushing to be integrated with his people had his heart beating just a touch faster, his smile shy as he was offered Ganondorf’s arm to hold onto. While he felt more rested from their walk in the garden earlier, he still took the arm, feeling only a tinge of discomfort still remained when he moved his shoulder the wrong way. Regardless, the pain had lessened considerably and he was thankful for the support his mate offered to him. He wondered just what kind of healing magic had been in the water of his morning bath, never had he felt so rested and healed in such a short amount of time. In the past, whenever he had been injured- thankfully not often- back at his village it had taken weeks if not several moons for the wound to heal and pain to pass.

Such thoughts were brushed away as he walked through the doorway with Ganondorf by his side, watching as a maid before him bowed at their approach, in her hands were two glass vials that held a strange yellow liquid that reminded him briefly of the juice from fresh lemons. She was quick to disappear behind the silken curtain that served as the door of the chamber. The confusion must have been seen on his face for his mate spoke up quickly to answer his question as to what had been in the vials.

“Due to their consciousness being away from their bodies, it is imperative that we keep them hydrated and nourished. As well as allowing their bodies to replenish the mana they are using to scry. It’s something we have only for the most part perfected within the past decade, or so I have been told.” Ganondorf explained while he guided Link down the hall, all of which appeared to be the same to Link. The man passed by a large closed doorway that Link could hear many voices coming from behind, laughter and music heard just beyond it, and in the warm, almost humid air the scent of spicess was smelt. Yet the doorway was not motioned to nor did Ganondorf look in it’s direction as he walked further down the hall before he moved to a doorway that was smaller than the one before, the silken curtain moved as he stepped in with Link at his side. 

The chamber was smaller than the one Link had been in earlier, though he chalked it up to it having been the twin mage’s chamber; after all they were the mothers of his mate, of course they would have such luxury as a large chamber. He watched as they entered the torches on the wall burst into life, casting out the darkness that shrouded the room now that the sun had set, only a simple window being in the chamber, a white curtain drawn that was thin enough that Link could see the darkness outside. What purpose the chamber held Link gathered perhaps it was used for a space to study, having spied a few tall bookshelves that held both scrolls and tomes, a single table by the window that was low to the ground and cushions beside it. There were paintings on the wall depicting landscapes and temple he had never seen before, all painted beautifully, some making him wonder if he were to reach his hand out if perhaps he would actually be able to pluck the flowers that were painted growing. When the arm slipped from his grasp Link moved to the table and watched as his mate glanced at the cushions on the stone floor before looking back to him, his expression thoughtful.

“Ah, I should have asked, I know in Hyrule it’s custom for there to be wooden chairs, and it is not that we do not have any, we do, however, it is simply not something we normally use. I could bring you somewhere else.” The goliath of a man rubbed his chin slowly, his lips that had been frowning mere moments ago growing into a shadow of a smile when Link spoke up.

“No, no, this is fine! I don’t need a wooden chair, a cushion is just as nice! I don’t want special treatment. I lived all my life in Hyrule, experienced only that way of living, so this is new, it’s exciting! I want to learn all I can, experience all I can of your- our kingdom?” Link moved to sit upon the cushion, finding that it was firmer than the ones that had been in the mage’s chambers, less ornate, but still softer than sitting on the stone flooring. His hands clasped as he rested them in his lap while he watched through his lashes as Ganondorf took a seat across from him, even sitting he was much taller than him. “Those positions you told me about, they sound quite useful. I know nothing of magic or potions but I know that mana is… life force? It makes sense that such potions would be needed.”

The sound of knocking was heard upon the stone doorway, when Link glanced over to see who it was he found it to be yet another maid, similar to a few others he had seen; though it was not the woman that held his interest, but rather the trays she carried. One was balanced in her hand, another on her forearm, leaving her other hand free to hold a pitcher close to her body. From the trays came the same spiced scents that were smelt in the room Link now realized was the feasting hall, and his stomach growled loudly to his own ears in the quiet chamber. The only other sound being the gentle footsteps of the maid and the whispering of fabric.

“Blessed tidings, my king, and mate of my king.” She spoke softly, her eyes looking to Link curiously, looking him over, searching for something Link couldn’t tell, yet after a heavy moment, once the tray were placed down and the pitcher rested between them, it seemed she found what she was looking for as her eyes softened and her head nodded as though to confirm something to herself. “Please enjoy, blessed be.”

“Blessed be.” Link murmured back, his ears picking up on a different word Ganondorf had spoken, yet when the maid did not come back or seem to be bothered by it, he assumed it was merely his own farewell in the Gerudo tongue.

The trays that had been placed down mirrored one another, on them rested a shallow large clay bowl and beside them three smaller stone bowls alongside simple goblets. Inside the largest bowl Link peered into it to see that the most fragrant of the scents came from it, it reminded him almost of stew, the color a reddish brown; he could see what he thought were vegetables chopped in it alongside meat, the scent brought another growl from his stomach much to his shame. His ear twitched when he glanced at his mate to find Ganondorf merely smiling with amusement. In the smaller bowls he could see what he assumed would be complementary to what was in the larger one. One held slices of cucumbers, another held a bread of some kind, far thinner than bread he was used to, and the other held something white and grainy; he didn’t recognize it and his brows furrowed as he pondered over what it could be.

“It will take time for the kitchen workers to accustom themselves with making Hyrulian cuisine, and some may add their own Gerudo spin on them. But I hope that it does not offend you.” Ganondorf commented while he took the handle of the pitcher, pouring into the goblets a dark colored wine. Link watched as Ganondorf motioned to each bowl on his own tray that mirrored Link’s as he explained the dishes. “Our kingdom consists more so of spices and vegetables that can be grown under such a hot sun. While we are able to grow more now, before my birth things were quite different. The main dish is curry, there are many types, some are quite spicy, though this one is a more mild one. I don’t dare have you try one of the hotter ones until we know how our food will affect you. There are cucumbers that we have grown that are quite similar to the ones from Hyrule, naan bread for dipping, and rice. Though from the looks of it, you have never seen it before.”

“Rice? No, can’t say that I have.” Link watched as his mate took up a piece of the bread to dip it into the curry bowl, and while he saw they had spoons, he figured eating the bread with one's hand was common. He mimicked his mates actions, dipping his piece of bread into the sauce, scooping carefully what appeared to be a carrot chunk before popping it into his mouth. Immediately he felt his eyes widen at the foreign taste, it was rich and hearty, a bit spicier than what he was used to, yet wasn’t unbearable, the carrot possessing a bit of firmness to it without being considered raw. He swallowed his mouthful eagerly, dipping the rest of the bread he held into the curry to select a piece of meat that made him think of the chickens back home. 

“Is it acceptable?” Ganondorf asked, his amusement clear in his eyes as he ate his bread across from Link, resting his elbow soon on the table while he observed him eat. There was however no judgment, nor was he scrutinizing, in fact he simply looked pleased that Link was eating with such gusto. 

“It’s delicious, it reminds me a bit of the stews my grandmother made in the winter, though never anything like this when it came to flavor. We knew there were spices from other kingdoms, I just never thought about what they would taste like.” Link spoke after swallowing the food he had in his mouth, knowing his manners well enough. He cooled his tongue off by eating a slice of cucumber, his cheeks coloring when he caught his mate’s gaze. “You don’t have to make special meals for me, I don’t want to be any trouble, I'm happy to eat what everyone else eats.” 

“My mate is quite thoughtful, still, it would be a good change of pace to have other dishes here, even if they aren’t made every day. After all, as you are going to become accustomed to my people and the way of Gerudo, in turn I wish to learn more about Hyrule through you.” Picking up his goblet of wine Ganondorf took a slow sip, watching Link nod his head in acknowledgement, catching sight of his mate's small smile. “Since we are here, and none to bother us, let us talk, surely there are questions you have for me, and I for you. You do not need to fear us being overheard, always feel that you may speak freely in my presence.”

At the mention of questions, Link took the goblet of wine from in front of him to take a drink to wet his lips, finding that it was a bit more bitter than he thought it would be. Still, it was refreshing nonetheless. It gave him time to think, of course he had questions, in fact he had many, not only about the kingdom, but about the king himself and his family. He had so many questions he barely knew where to even begin, finding however the one that he kept coming back to was, well, who the man’s actual mother was. He hated how rude it sounded even to himself, praying to the goddess he would not be scolded for asking such a thing, he meant no disrespect!

“I confess I have many questions, everything is so new and strange- not bad strange of course. In Hyrule there are men and women, however here I am told… you are the only man? You called the mages your mothers, I…perhaps things are different here…” He felt his cheeks darken tenfold, his fingers curling tighter around the goblet, praying that he could take back what he had started saying, it barely made sense even to him!

“You would not be the first to be confused by the Gerudo kingdom. Please, breathe easy, I am not upset, it is only natural to be curious.” Ganondorf soothed, his voice calming Link’s racing thoughts. “The kingdom of Gerudo is a kingdom of women save for one man, who is by birth right, king. There are spells to produce a child outside of the traditional sense of intimacy- to say, men and women, and some Gerudo women have found temporary partners during their time outside the kingdom or with passing merchants. In fact, there has never been a time where there have been two male Gerudo in the same lifetime. It is said once every hundred years a male is born. You are wondering if my mothers had me through magic, the answer is no.”

Blue eyes were intent on gold, Link's head nodding as he listened along, finding that it sounded almost impossible, and yet he was seeing it with his own eyes simply by being there; the thought of having a child through magic intrigued him. It also caused him to feel…strange for a moment, though it was quickly brushed away as he focused once more on what his mate was saying.

“My mother died during childbirth, she gave her life so that I could be brought to this world. My mother’s, the mages Kotake and Koume, were at the temple where I was born and took care of me. Though they did not birth me, they love me as their son, and I love them as my mothers. That is not to say we do not celebrate the woman who brought me into this world. My day of birth is also celebrated as the day hers ended. We celebrate new life, and mourn the old, praying that the heroines keep her in their company.” Ganondorf found that while he spoke his smile remained, his spoon of rice dipped into the curry before he brought it to his mouth to take a bite. 

“I’m sorry to hear the passing of your mother, yet your mothers…I can tell they really love you.” Link found himself unable to look away when he gazed at the Gerudo king, finding the fire light’s dancing in Ganondorf’s eyes, reflecting off the golden pearl upon his forehead. The man truly was handsome, and watching him being bathed by shadows and fire light, he wished he had the artistic ability to paint such a sight. Since he didn’t, he committed it to memory instead. “If there is only one male born every hundred years, what happens if the king passes? Would his heirs take the throne? Oh, not that I mean anything will happen- I’m sorry I think I said it wrong.”

“Nonsense, you are fine, beloved.” Ganondorf reassured, reaching over the table where he found Link’s hand to be, slow to rest his over it, pleased when Link didn’t pull away, fingers slowly intertwining when Link realized that the other’s touch would not harm him. “When a king passes and the queen is still alive, she rules until her passing. When that happens, the head general becomes chieftess until the birth of the new king. Even if the king fathered a hundred heirs, none would have right to the throne simply by birth, it was made law long ago, far longer than any can claim the beginning, that it would be such a way. My mother’s were in fact the chieftess when I was born, and once I was old enough to sit upon the throne and hear the problems of the people without panic, they stepped down to allow me to be king.”

“It’s remarkable how different our kingdoms are, I would have not believed such a thing had I not been here to see it for myself. In Hyrule, and perhaps other kingdoms, it is birth right to rule. I confess I don’t know much of royalty though, in my village, all the children are taught of the founding king of Hyrule and of the current king and his heirs, if a duke or lady were to pass by the village elders would mention them, yet…well, we are- I was a farm boy. I wasn’t born to know the names of higher ups, only to till the fields and mind the livestock.” When Link looked up from his goblet of wine he found that rather than the king appearing uninterested as he had feared, the man instead was watching him thoughtfully, and it caused Link’s heart to flutter. He was used to being ignored, his thoughts often brushed aside and labeled unimportant due to his low born stature, even in the village he was accustomed to being brushed aside, and unless he needed to report the sighting of a wolf or issue with the crop, his words fell on deaf ears. Outside of his discussion with his grandmother and on occasion a passing merchant, he had yet to find someone who looked at him as though truly seeing him, listening to him as though what he said was important rather than just his musings on nobility. Ganondorf was a king, a man who had seen and lived more than him, so to see the man gazing upon listening intently, Link felt... 

He couldn’t quite put it into words, if he had to, it would be…relieved, refreshed.

Link’s smile was tender as he brought the goblet to his lips to sip the dark wine, his voice soft, hesitant as to whether or not he should continue as he met gold hued eyes once more. “The village I hailed from is a farming community, we are taught our letters of course, even a bit of reading and writing, it’s just, not many pursue it further than what the elders taught us when we were standing just knee high. Many dream of becoming knights for the royal family, though many don’t ever actually leave the village. They talk about it, some even dream of it, but most end up staying in the village to either remain farmers or hand crafters. Some who excel at their craft, if the goddess is good to them end up leaving to become apprentices or merchants themselves. My grandmother is one of the finest knitters in the village. I always wanted to learn but there wasn't any time, it was my job to tend our portion of the field and watch over the chickens,sometimes if the harvest was bountiful I would help others with their own. Ah, I’m sorry I must be boring you.”

The hand that was threaded with Ganondorf's own made to move away only for the king's fingers to tighten carefully, enough that his mate knew it was intentional as his head shook. The Gerudo king wanted to know all there was about his mate, to hear stories of his life and where he came from; he had dreamed for so long of sitting with his mate and hearing their tales, to finally have it after so many years of dreaming and wishing? He wasn’t going to allow Link to believe he was boring him. 

“No, not at all. I want you to talk, I want to hear of your life and kingdom. I know of the kingdom of Hyrule due to being a neighboring kingdom, but I want to know more than just what traders and diplomats craft up for me. I want to know how it really is, I want to know more about you. Your dreams, your life. When you spoke of your village, your eyes were bright, and when you spoke of your grandmother, I could feel the love you hold for her. So never apologize for talking, I wish to know your thoughts, to know the tales you wish to tell. I shall strive to always be honest with you if you strive to do the same for me.”

“Of course, your hi-” Link stopped, his head shaking quickly before he gave Ganondorf’s hand a gentle squeeze in return, color tinging his ears as he corrected himself. He had promised the king, his mate, that he would try and see them as equals and he was going to do it! “Of course, Gannon. There's so much I wish to know about you and your people, your kingdom- er, our kingdom. I suppose we can’t learn more from each other unless we talk.”

At the correction of the formality Link was about to use Ganondorf found himself growing relaxed, his hand slipping from Link’s after a gentle squeeze as he returned to finishing his meal, watching how after a while, with his own bowls finished, Link’s remained nearly half full. The blonde haired hyrulian no longer picked at it and his goblet of wine nearly finished. He wondered if perhaps the food hadn't been to Link’s liking after all; he focused himself on the blue eyes he hadn’t been aware were watching him, Link’s head cocking as though prompting him to speak his thoughts. 

“Is everything alright? Do you not like it, would you prefer something else?”

“It’s all so delicious, really!” Link reassured, his laugh gentle when he found the wine brought a warmth to him, it tasted sweeter the more he sipped from it, licking the droplet from his bottom lip as he placed it down on the table, empty. His hand moved to fiddle with a lock of his hair, realizing when he looked at his own bowls to the kings that his in fact still held food while the man’s did not. The thought of eating anymore made his stomach feel heavy, it had been delicious, it was true, yet it was filling and there was so much more than he had been expecting. Well, he wasn’t sure entirely what it was he expected, certainly not generous portions and rich spices; when he had been told his mate was a savage king he had thought food would be scarce, and the thought of it being other sentient creatures… It made his stomach queasy until he forced the thought away, realizing that he hadn’t explained himself properly as his mate still looked at him with worry clear in his eyes. “It’s really delicious, I promise, I’m just full. I hope I didn’t- I don’t know if it’s offensive to leave food on one's plate- er in one's bowl?”

The smile that came to Ganondorf’s lips had Link feeling relieved, thankful when the Gerudo king mentioned that he didn’t need to fret not being able to finish all that he was given. “After all, it is best to leave food behind that can be either reheated or repurposed, than to gorge oneself and become sick.”

“Your people and mine think much the same way. Food in our village at times could be- well, not exactly scarce but sometimes if a harvest went poorly and the taxes were in danger of falling behind, we learnt to make food stretch. I hope someday, I’m permitted to cook for you. It’s…it’s another way we showed happiness, and love in our village. We make meals for those we care about, and you’ve done so much for me already! I would like to be able to share with you my gratitude and appreciation.” Link brought up a small cloth that was on his tray to wipe his lips and fingers, placing it back down as neatly as he could. He got to his feet when he saw his mate start to do so, finding that though the room felt to sway for a moment that the sensation passed swiftly. He shook his head slightly to right himself before taking Ganondorf’s arm; it surprised him that he did so automatically and yet, it felt so natural, as though he had been doing such a thing his whole life. The warmth from the man soothed him, a welcoming contrast to the chill of the floor he felt underneath his feet; it was just another way the desert palace surprised him. He had walked on scorching sands and expected that the palace floors would be much the same way, only to find that they were chilled, the same as the walls when he brushed by one earlier.

Gazing up at his mate, Link watched the firelight dance and their shadows move against the stone wall, the torches having been lit since they entered the camber. He felt warmth within him, gazing at their mating marks once more, admiring how they practically shone in the light. To think he had been chasing a dream for so long, only to find that the reality was far greater than anything he could have ever imagined. While Ganondorf was no princess, the man was a mighty king, and while Link knew it was only the first day of being able to speak and be around his mate properly, he already felt admiration for the man, wanting to be close to him. His grandmother told him that once you find your mate you may feel pulled to spend time with them, to bask in their presence, perhaps this was what she meant. 

“How is your pain currently? It has been a bit since you last took a potion.” Ganondorf broke the silence not longer after passing the doors that led to the feasting hall, the chamber sounding quiet when they passed, the scents in the air dull. Link gave his shoulders a shift, moving his shoulder blades to find that while it throbbed from the particular motion, overall it was a dull ache, one he had been able to ignore while he had eaten dinner and only as he walked did he notice that the ache seemed to throb a bit. 

“I confess it is not comfortable, but I do not want you to waste a potion, what if someone needs it more?” Link asked, his eyes widening when Ganondorf looked to him, a seriousness in his eyes that had his breath hitching, fearful for a moment that the man would become cross with him, and yet despite the firm line of his mouth and the sharpness of his eyes, there was warmth in his voice. It reminded Link of how the village elders would speak when one was being stubborn. 

“If one is in pain, then they shouldn’t try and push through it, especially when one has been injured such as yourself. Our bodies ache to show we need help, and if more is needed, then more can be brewed. While it is wrong to be wasteful, we are no longer living in times of drought and darkness. So please, if it is bothering you, take a potion, even if it’s just a few sips. Please, beloved?” He implored, moving his free hand to caress Link’s cheek, the warmth of the calloused palm causing Link’s face to nuzzle against it, leaning into the touch as his eyes slid closed, never having realized how starved he had been for touch.

Of course Link had grown up with love and hugs, curling up with his grandmother and being by her side, yet outside of her embrace he had gone without; the others of the village were distant outside of their own familial circles, and he understood that that was how things were. Yet he always deep down craved touch, wanting to feel warmth from another, he always thought his soulmate would be the same way; he had dreamt plenty of how he would curl up with Zelda and read with her, or merely just be close to her. To now, after so long being given such a simple gift as being touched by his mate, he found himself desiring more, to do whatever he could to prove he was desiring of such a gentle touch. To think his mate, a king who was practically a goliath of a man could be so warm and gentle with him, surely he must have done something deserving of such a blessing from the goddess, if only he knew what.

“Yes, Gannon, I will take a potion if that’s alright. But first, may I see your mothers? I just… I wish to see for myself that they are well, after all, they are doing so much for me. They have not known me for even a day and already they are doing such a thing for me. I just need to see that they are well.” His heart ached at the thought that something could happen to the mages, their souls so far from their bodies, and if something were to befall them then there would be nothing he could do. 

He was not a healer, he knew nothing of magic; all he could do was pray to the heroine's and  goddess that they would be safe and wait. He was thankful when his mate nodded and informed him that that would be alright, thankful he wouldn't have to argue with the man as they returned to the chambers of the mages. Outside the mage’s chamber doors were guards who stood nearly to Ganodnorfs shoulders, scimitars at their hips and spears in their hands as their eyes looked straight ahead; their conversation cut short at their approach. With confirmation that no one entered since the maid from earlier, Ganondorf bid them his gratitude, stepping inside with Link by his side, the Hyrulian male having to squint as the daylight was gone and the chamber was nearly fully encased in darkness save for the lantern that rested between the mages. At their heads, between them, the crystal ball gave off a faint purplish glow. Incense burning once more to give the air the gentle scent of citrus and spices. From what Link could see the mages had been moved enough so that their hands rested neatly on their bellies, the pillows appearing fluffed underneath their heads. Once more Link panicked at the thought that they were deceased, his heart clenching and stomach churning until he stepped closer to see that their chests still rose and fell in unison. His tongue felt thick as he slipped his hand from his mate's arm to approach, thankful that the Gerudo king did not follow him as he moved to kneel at the closest mages side, the one with the ruby upon her brow. He didn't know any prayers to the heroines, nor any real prayers to the goddess, after all, he only ever prayed that he would find his soul mate and there were no official prayers for that outside the begging in his mind. Instead he found his head bowing and eyes closing, his hands forced to remain in his lap rather than to reach out to touch the mage. He prayed for safety for the twin mages, begging the goddess Hylia that they would return safely to their bodies, praying that his grandmother and village would be safe. He begged forgiveness for having been so brash and foolish to believe the princess had been his mate. He prayed that he could atone for his sins, his selfishness and inherent greed, and though he felt greedy for begging so much to the goddess, he prayed she would forgive him for that too. 

The sight of the bowl from earlier that he had seen Ganondorf used to wipe their brows caught his eye and taking the cloth from it he dipped it into the waters before wringing it out, wiping as gently as he could to the ruby mage’s brows and cheek. He whispered his words of gratitude for what she and her twin were doing; He moved to do the same for the sapphire encrusted twin, only stopping when he felt he had done a good enough job of cleaning them up though they weren’t dirtied. With the rag dropped back into the bowl he stood to see that Ganondorf stood by one of the windows, his arms crossed over his broad chest; the moonlight that spilled into the room washed over him, once more causing Link to believe his mate was a carving of a god given life. Moving to his side Link looked out into the courtyard, the way the moonshine over the land was lovely in such a simplistic way, his hand moving at first hesitant to rest on the crook of Ganondorf's elbow, his eyes never straying from the courtyard though he felt his mates eyes on him. 

“It’s lovely, the moon is full. I wonder, does it mean that the moon is full back in Hyrule? It must be, I would think.” He smiled solemnly, feeling his mate's other hand move to rest over his; the warmth comforting him,  just another way his mate was perfect to him, showing kindness with ease. “I know you wish to stay vigil over your mothers, and I do too, yet I fear I wouldn’t know what to do if something were to happen. Perhaps they wouldn’t want me in their chambers for so long. Bed chambers are a sensitive thing for some. If I were to sleep in the chamber I did before, may I be greedy and ask for you to accompany me? Just for a little while.” 

The Gerudo king felt warmth wash over him to hear Link speak of a desire of his, it warmed his heart and gave him hope that things were moving in the right direction. All soulmates felt drawn to their fated half, and he was no exception. He wanted to be close to Link, to stay by his side and know all he could about him; to be asked to do so, had him feeling true delight unlike any he had felt before. Finding his voice after realizing he had been staring at Link he nodded, the ends of his lips curling upwards . He gave the hand that rested on his arm a gentle squeeze, all too aware that if he wanted to, if he tried to, he could crush the hand, no doubt breaking his fingers and wrist. Link was much more petite than him, and that fact both were attractive yet worrying. He had no thoughts of harming his mate, he never would harm his mate!

Not intentionally that is.

He would have to be mindful of his strength, and would need to keep it in check. When Link did not yelp in pain he allowed his hand to slip away, nodding again more so to himself before he cleared his throat gently.

“While I do wish to come back here, I think you still need to rest, come, we will go back to the healing chambers, tomorrow I Will make sure you are transferred to your own chambers.” 

“My own chambers? Are you sure, I don’t need much space, I wouldn’t want to put anyone out of their own space just so I can have a private one. Truly, I’m used to sharing. I don’t want to be a burden, Gannon.” 

While the Gerudo king began to head away from the window with Link still holding his arm, he paused in confusion when Link spoke of the matter of having his own chambers. At Link’s flustered tone and darkening cheeks he found himself reminded once more Link came from a humble, and probably quite poor village, that space was probably harder to come by and that he was used to sharing with his grandmother. They certainly wouldn’t have the space a palace did. The Gerudo king brought his hand up to gently stroke Link’s cheek, cradling it in his own as he stopped walking right before they reached the door leading out. “Oh beloved, the chamber you are in is one for healing, I assure you it is not suitable for long term living. There are many chambers here, plenty are left empty of inhabitants, rest assured none would be displaced if you were to move chambers. You are my mate, I wish for you to have the best, and while I wish for someday you to share my chambers, I know that is rushing and would be unwise. You said it yourself, we are from vastly different worlds, we need to merge slowly and carefully. So please, if you are not staying in my chambers now, at least allow me to give you your own, a place where you can rest, where you can have solitude. Please accept.”

It all sounded so fantastic to Link, almost too fantastic; he couldn’t stop himself from wondering if it would make him even more greedy in the eyes of the goddess to accept. It was true, in his grandmother's small home they shared a bedroom, his bed small and uncomfortable, he refused to ever take his grandmothers, knowing that she needed the softer of the bedding. To be told he could have his own, and the best of the best- which he knew his mate would give him, being a king and all, he allowed himself to be excited. His head nodded after a moment, and while the thought of sharing a chamber with his mate was undoubtedly something he wanted very much in the future, he agreed it would be too soon to move in right then.

“Very well, I will accept the chambers…beloved?” He spoke the word of endearment slowly, tasting it, he knew some in the village gave their mate and spouses names of endearment, and while it felt odd on his tongue, it wasn’t unpleasant and he whispered it again before they stepped through the doorway. The guards did not move when they passed, seeming to be as still as statues. Link was thankful he couldn’t see them as he walked away, still a bit nervous around them. They were much taller and stronger than him!

Following Gandorf down the corridors once more, Link saw that the lanterns were lit and the maids nowhere in sight; on occasion they passed a guard that would bow at their approach before returning stone still, and it was at the door he assumed led to the chamber from earlier that found the woman named Shay standing. Her head nodded as she opened the door for them, bowing when Ganondorf requested she grab a few things for them before she closed the door behind them. In the chamber Link felt himself relax, having not realized how tight his shoulders were when they had walked by the guards, his eyes taking in the bed cot that was made up in fresh sheets, a simple tunic laid out on the bed that would surely be as long as a night dress on him. The cotton was dyed a cranberry hue and when he went to touch it he watched as the Gerudo king turned his head. It caused Link to smile as he was given the privacy to change quickly from the robe and trousers he wore, undoing the jewelry he was given, save for the earrings. He found no need to remove them. As neatly as he could he folded the clothes and placed them to the side,  clearing his throat gently so that Ganondorf could look over to him. True to his predictions the tunic fell down to his knees and nearly hung off one shoulder; it was light and comfortable. He told his mate as such when the man asked if he liked it. 

When the knock on the door was heard Link stilled, watching as the door opened when Ganondorf gave permission to enter; Shay stepped in with a tray, on it Link could see a stone bowl and two mugs, each billowing steam and two hand towels on the side.

“Will that be all, your highness?” Shay asked, smiling  when she was told it was, her eyes glancing to Link before she offered him a smile as well, bidding him a pleasant night before she was gone from the chamber. 

“It is not always necessary, however, I find that I enjoy washing up a bit before I retire for the night. Some may think us filthy due to living in the desert, and we would be if we didn’t bathe as we do. We know heat causes sweat and foul odor, and that’s why we learn to adapt, to nip the problem in the bud, they say.” The Gerudo king did not mean any ill will towards Link when he mentioned the comment of others thinking them savages, yet he saw Link’s eyes dart down. Ganondorf was quick to apologize only to receive a shake of Link’s head and the blonde mentioning that he knew it was not aimed towards him. Taking one towel to dip into the bowl Ganondorf watched Link mimic him, both wringing the water out before the Gerudo man began to wash behind his ears and Link his face.

“My village consists of farmland and cattle farming. A hard day's work doesn’t often smell pleasant, and I find I don’t feel right going to bed dirty, and while… well, some aren’t the cleanest, we try to do much like your people, washing up before it gets bad. Often it’s cold water because there’s just no time to start a fire and get a good night's sleep, so we forgo comfort for efficiency.” Link sighed as he dipped the rag in the water again and washed his neck, smiling as he moved to wash his arms and then, following Ganondorf's actions, sat on the bed to wash his feet before tossing the rag into the bowl. Curiously he took the mug he was offered, finding it smelt of lemon and something he couldn’t quite place, yet when he sipped it it was floral and soothing, not too hot, not too cold. “What is this?”

“Chamomile, it's something I also find nice before retiring for the night, it is to aid in sleep. Ah, before I forget.” The man moved to grab from the bedside table one of the potions Link had been drinking from earlier, handing it to the blonde to take a gulp; a request Link did, though his nose scrunched up and he sipped his tea quickly to get the taste out of his mouth. “Oh yes, it is not very pleasant, but we don’t drink it for the taste after all.”

Laughing softly, Link agreed, moving so that he could be elevated by the pillows as he rested his legs out in front of him, watching his mate for a moment before deciding to speak. “I was wondering, I wish to know more about you, as you do for me. Your magic, the water? Did you always have it? How did you learn to control it?” He felt his curiosity grow the more he thought about it. What did magic feel like? Surely it must have felt thrilling! Oh how he wished he had magic, even a tiny bit.

“I was born with it, actually. Each king is born with magic, whether it be great or weak. The king before me could conjure and manipulate fire. He burned the sandworms that tried to invade our kingdom, he lit torches with a simple wave of his hand, and could create great and terrible creatures with flames that only he could douse. Yet flames do not create true life, nor can they heal the land. There were droughts, terrible ones, and that was how our people learned to conserve water and dig wells. The Gerudo desert was called the cradle of despair, cradle of death by some, water was scarce, crops dying. When I was born there was a great storm, water returned to the desert. I was born with the gift of creating and manipulating water, and as such it’s my duty to ensure my people never feel that horrible ache within them from lack of water, that our fields grow and we flourish. I go out from time to time to create storms to help ensure that.” He gazed into his mug of tea wistfully as though seeing something only he could see before he looked to Link, reaching out to rest a hand gently on Link’s leg from where he sat on the edge of the bed. “That is why I ask that when you are thirsty you drink your fill, never think it is greedy to admit you are thirsty. Water is the blood of life and so long as I am here I will ensure the droughts never return.”

“My mate is a mighty king, who cares about his people so much. It makes me feel blessed to be able to be here beside such a man. I can tell you love your people, I can feel it, I can see it, I can hear it.” Link spoke, finishing his tea with a soft exhale of contentedness. “Will you indulge my curiosity once more?”

“I shall indulge you as much as your heart desires.” He promised, his eyes bright with joy that he felt.

“Your lion form? That is what it was called I believe, is that too what you were born with? How…how does it work? Does it hurt? When you shift you are aware as though you were a man still, yes?” Link asked curiously, praying he wasn’t being rude, feeling relieved when he found Ganondorf nodding, the man moving to rest back a bit more on the bed beside him.

“I was born with that as well, though it took quite a few years to master. My mothers say sometimes they would come to the cradle and find a cub instead of a baby.” He chuckled fondly at the retelling of his mothers story. “I didn't fully master it until I was twelve summers, and even then sometimes I feel the pull to transform quite strongly. Imagine it like a stretch of your legs, you sometimes need to do a deeper stretch to feel situated afterwards, that is how I feel. When I shift I am aware of who I am and what is going on, I can understand what is spoken even if I may not be able to speak. At times It just feels a bit more instinct based. To lay down close to you, to keep you warm and comforted, instinct told me it was the right thing to do, though I would have done it regardless. It can feel a bit uncomfortable at times, but I assure you it doesn’t hurt, not for long that is.”

Link nodded at the answer, pleased to have his curiosity sated before he found himself yawning, the warmth from potion and wine was felt and he was sure the tea was stronger than any sleep aid he was used too. His eyes felt heavier when he looked to the Gerudo king who finished his own tea. The urge to stroke his fingers through his hair was strong, strong enough that it won as he reached out to touch his mates hair, smiling shyly when gold eyes met blue. 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sleepy all of a sudden.” He used his free hand to cover his mouth when a yawn tore from him, eyes sliding closed when his mate bid him to rest, his fingers suddenly feeling nothing and the bed felt shifting when the king stood, his eyes opening to watch the man remove his own jewelry. “Will my lion join me, even just until I fall asleep?”

“Is that what you desire?”

Link nodded, beaming sleepily when Ganondorf spoke that his desire would be fulfilled. Keeping his eyes closed Link heard the sound of fabric rustling and jewelry being moved, it wasn’t long before he heard what sounded like a strange crackling noise and soon the bed was dipping as a body climbed up onto it. When he opened his eyes he discovered the lion- Ganon beside him, eyes showing the intelligence of the man’s mind, his breath gentle on his skin. Without needing to be given an invitation Link moved to cuddle up against the mighty feline, stroking his fingers through the thick mane as his nose nuzzled gently against the furred muzzle, his inhibition  temporarily gone as he murmured that his fur was soft. His body soaked up the warmth the feline gave. It was much too soon for his liking, but Link found that he no longer could keep his mind focused, sleep swift to take him.

He knew he would be alright though, after all his mate was there.

Several days soon passed in such a way, Link walking and being shown the gardens and palace, meeting the maids and guards who eyed him curiously; some were keen to keep their distance while most fawned over him. It seemed that Shay was a shadow when Ganondorf was in court, the woman watching over him as he roamed the gardens. To the perplexity of the healers Link’s wound was gone, not even a scar the second full day of him being awake and aware; some questioned if the potions they made affected Hyrulians differently than their own people while several looked to him wearily. None dared to speak their thoughts to him directly and Link didn’t question it, simply glad to be free of pain. In the evenings, after dinner, Link would go to the mages chambers and wash them up, praying for their safety and giving thanks to the heroines and goddess. Then he would head to the chamber he was given, and while it was elaborate and beautiful, it was lonely; he was thankful though that Ganondorf would sit with him till he fell asleep each night. He felt much like a child again yet the man never seemed to mind.

It was on the fifth night of washing the mages that Link gasped when he found himself staring into the eyes of the ruby mage, the mages moving slowly to sit up as Ganondorf rushed to their side.

“Mother Kotake, mother Koume-”

“She is alive.”

“The blood hunters are coming for her.”’

Link’s blood ran cold.

He knew of the hunters, and he couldn’t help but tremble as his breath caught.

Anything but them! 

Chapter Text

There was confusion visible in Ganondorf’s eyes when Link trembled at the words his mother’s spoke; he knew very little about Hyrule and its system of knights and warriors, only that the palace held the vast majority of its skilled knights and sent out those of lesser ranks to run perimeter of its borders. He knew mostly it was to ensure none of the Yiga and Gerudo would slip into the kingdom, and while he knew why they would have such strong borders, he had no reason to call for an invasion, not since they were blessed with rain once more. The king moved to rest his hand upon Link’s shoulder to stop his trembling, the blonde moving to stand against him, as though wishing to melt into him, back flushed against the king’s chest. He felt a smaller than his own hand move to grasp his wrist, Link’s face remaining away from him; in both his mother’s eyes he saw their own worry that was soon replaced with confidence. The very same confidence they held when they silently communicated how best to tackle a problem, after all, while they no longer were called to combat outside of threats that rivaled short of calamity, they still helped plan attack strategies alongside him.

“Mother Kotake, mother Koume, who are the blood hunters?” Ganondorf asked, unsure if Link could answer the question when the hyrulian’s grip on his wrist was tightening and his shivering grew tenfold. For a moment he was worried his mate would shatter as though he were made of paper thin glass. To his surprise it was not his mothers who answered him, it was Link, the hyrulian’s voice gentle as he moved the gerudo king’s hand from his shoulder closer to his chest so he could wrap his arms around Ganondorf’s own tricep. While Link’s voice was not very loud, it did not need to be with how quiet the bed chambers of the mages had grown.

“The blood hunters were always used as a warning, when I was growing up. They were used as a threat to keep the children in line; told that if one misbehaved too much or grew up to be wicked, that they would be taken away and punished by said hunters. I have never seen them before, not with my own eyes I mean, sometimes merchants would talk about bandits they have seen, horrible ones who wreaked havoc and were eventually captured by said hunters. The hunters are like… they are like the royal family’s trained hunting dogs, given a task of finding those who are the most wicked and to bring them back to the palace to be executed, or depending on who they were capturing, would execute them and salt the earth where they stood. I have been told about whole forests burned as a tactic just to flush out the one they were hunting for. I do not know how many there are, no one does, only the royal family… they do not rest, they do not give up. If they are going after her…” Link shivered and his hold on Ganondorf’s arm tightened, the tears he tried to hold back began to flow, trailing sluggishly down his cheeks, falling onto the arm he held as he buried his face into his mate’s bicep, melting into the embrace as the gerudo king wrapped his arm around him, giving him a tight squeeze that did little to ground him. Nonetheless Link cherished the warmth and security his mate offered, his tears continuing to fall while he tried not to sniffle, swallowing thickly before he continued on. “I fear they will burn my village and salt the fields, they will find her and drag her back to either the castle or…they will execute her and then all the villagers to make an example. There’s nothing- please, Gannon, tell me what can I do? I can’t- I can’t let her meet such a fate!” 

The desperation was clear in Link’s voice, his hold tightening as though the blond male feared his mate would either vanish or shove him away; Ganondorf’s arm only tightened around him, a reassuring pressure that, while did not calm the hyrulian completely, did help ground him, reassuring Link that his mate would not leave. Both the mage’s looked to one another once more, their brows furrowed and lips pursed, a hand from each of them sought the other’s, clasping and slotting together much like pieces of a puzzle. When their eyes moved to their adopted son, the king saw that already they appeared determined, lips resting in matching shadows of a smile, reassuring him that they had formulated a plan in a matter of seconds. To some it was almost terrifying how eerie they could be when they were in sync, yet it only had Ganondorf assured that all would be well, that they wouldn’t allow Link’s beloved grandmother to meet such a fate, not while they still drew breath in their breast. 

“Fear not, son of our mate, we shall not allow harm to befall the one who raised you, after all, she has raised the mate of our son, has given unto us a gift to the kingdom we would be unable to replace. If we can guide, if we can protect you, we shall.” Koume spoke, her voice strong, her eyes on Link’s, commanding him silently to hold her gaze.

“Tonight, we shall plan, we have much to discuss come morning. Go, rest, it would not do to have you plan such things so late tonight, you shall see, come morning, we will be able to think clearer. Beloved son, take him, rest as well.” Kotake finished, allowing no argument as her eyes narrowed, a pointed look delivered to the gerudo king, who, much to Link’s surprise did not argue, his mate felt nodding his head, murmuring that he would do so.

“But we-” Link felt his heart skip a beat when Ganondorf turned him around in his arms, his hands warm as he held his shoulders, head shaking to show he would not listen.

“They are right, it would not do any of us, especially your grandmother any good to plan so late, come first morning’s light we shall regroup and plan, we will have action taken before the noonday meal arrives, this I promise you. I ask that you hold faith in me.” Golden hued eyes were gentle, large hands warm, especially the one that tipped Link’s chin up so that blue eyes met his. The smile on Ganondorf’s lips was kind, and when he saw Link hesitantly, reluctantly nod his head in agreement his hand upon the hyrulian’s shoulder gave him a gentle squeeze before he began to guide him from the chambers after giving a hasty farewell, Link’s own mumbled before the silken door closed behind them. 

The candle in the hallway had begun to burn low, the window across from where the door was allowed moonlight to shine in through the silken curtains, illuminating far better than the candles upon the wall. Still as a statue, eyes staring straight ahead, a guard stood, eyes glancing for a second to look at the mates that left the chambers, only a twitch seen of her arms that showed she had wanted to move, to possibly say something, yet she remained in place. There were no maids or servants to be seen when the two of them walked to their chambers, only a guard on occasion who were either stationed at select chamber doors or making their rounds; each one passed was given a curt nod from the gerudo king, Link too distracted by his racing thoughts to notice them. When they reached the doors to their chambers- Link’s right across from Ganondorf’s, the hyrulian’s grip on Ganondorf’s arm tightened. To the king’s surprise he looked down to see pale cheeks flushed a lovely shade of pink and blue eyes intently looking to the floor as though the stone held the secrets to his problems. When Link spoke, the goliath of a man had to listen closely, replaying what was said due to how quiet it was; for a moment Link appeared disheartened, his grip loosening on his mate’s arm before Ganondorf registered fully what it was he said, his own hand holding firm to Link’s so that the other wouldn’t slip away.

“You wish to come to my chambers? Beloved, I have said it once, and I shall say it as many times as I must, my chambers are always available to you. If you choose to sleep with- in my chambers with me tonight, then I will gladly have you. I simply wish for this to be your decision fully with no coercion.” He reiterated, relieved when Link nodded, mumbling he was sure and that he only needed to grab his night clothing from across the hall. “Then I shall be in my chambers, come when you are ready.”

“Thank you…beloved.” Link spoke the endearment, his lips nearly slipping into a smile before he turned to head to his chambers, flushing all the more when Ganondorf said he would be waiting.

It wasn’t that Link disapproved of the chambers he was given, in fact, they were beautiful, far better than he deserved if he was honest, not that he would ever mention that to his mate. They were spacious with wide windows that were covered by crimson curtains and held tapestries showing lineage of the great kings, stopping only halfway to the floor from where they were hung from the ceiling; there at the very bottom was an etching for his mate, and someday he thought he would be beside him. The thought both had Link feeling overjoyed and terrified, fearing he would tarnish such a beautiful tapestry with his heritage, and yet, as he gazed halfway to the top he swore he saw an etching of another hyrulian. He would have to ask his mate to be sure, he meant to on several occasions only for it to slip from his thoughts; he was simply too distracted trying to memorize the palace and the gardens, wanting to see them all, to feel that he could walk by himself without having to fear becoming lost. Stepping away from the tapestry he headed to the wide vanity he was given, it held a mirror that was trimmed with gold and ivory, on the sleek ancient stained wood were perfume bottles and lotions, a hair brush encrusted with precious gems as well as the jewelry he had been given. Slowly he removed his necklaces and bracelets he wore, keeping the earrings in. Removing his day's clothing he flung them into a hemp made basket, walking in merely his undergarments to the large closet and dresser he was given, both made of gorgeous handcrafted wood and stained glass. Inside the dresser were many lovely scarves and undergarments measured to fit him- much to his embarrassment, and were suitable for both male and female, while some leaned more so for female to his surprise. He chose a pair that he had heard some call ‘panties’ back in his village, and while his cheeks were hot enough he worried he would catch aflame, he slipped them off once his old ones were removed. The silk fabric hugged his backside perfectly, the material soft and cool against his heated skin. They were a simple white, barely hiding the flesh underneath with how fine the material was; for a moment he wondered just what his mate would say to seeing him in them. Would he find him alluring?

Or would he be grossed out, wondering if he was a freak?

He suspected if his mate did happen to see him that the man would be more inclined to think him beautiful, and oh how that had Link’s stomach fluttering with butterflies, it was still such a hard thing to believe, that someone thought he was beautiful. His mate told him everyday he was, the man always pressing a kiss to his knuckles and calling him ‘beloved’, it had Link feeling as though he were a princess. He supposed he would be, well, a queen actually, but that was something he tried not to think about, it wouldn’t be his title until after marriage.

Slipping on a plain cotton tunic that was dyed a rich turquoise, Link brushed his hair quickly and moved to the basin by his bed to wash his face and behind his ears before he washed his hands and feet, leaving the rag in the basin as he headed from his chambers, ignoring the large bed that was done up in rich velveteen and furs. While it was soft and luxurious, it was too big, too lonely to be enjoyed. On silent feet Link headed from his chambers, catching the eye of Shay down the hall who was making her rounds, a silent hand raised in greeting shared before Link quickly slipped into the king’s bed chambers. 

Link had only ever been in Ganondorf’s chambers once, and it was when the man had asked him if he wished to have afternoon tea. The chamber amazed Link once more when he entered; he found that the moonlight slipped in from the parted curtains to light up the sitting area that was located near the steps that would be taken to get to the king’s raised bed. The chamber walls were adorned with rich tapestries and maps depicting both the gerudo desert kingdom as well as some of Hyrule and the sea that the Zoro made their home in. There were mountains etched out yet held no defining legend for him to decipher anything other than the mountains being clustered. There was a fireplace that held no current fire, and the vanities and wardrobes, if he had thought his own chambers were impressive, Ganodorfs were exquisite. They were made of the finest ivory and gold, ancient wood polished and stained for man of such a regal position, the three mirrors brought together to show all sides of the man whenever he would prepare for the day. On the vanity rested his crown alongside the jewelry the man had taken off. Passing the velveteen and silk cushions and low seated tables, Link saw that there were scrolls and tomes on a few of them while others held inkwells and quills. Link headed up the three stone steps to where the four poster bed was, the bed itself nearly double the size of his own, it almost terrified him to think about how one would go about changing the sheets. It was done up in fine cotton sheets and blankets, both of silk and furs, a startling white pelt placed at the foot of the bed, and pillows, numerous placed at the ornately carved headboard.

Link found his mate seated on the side of the bed already, the man dressed down in only a pair of thin cotton sleep pants, dyed black, his torso bare and his hair down from its earlier braid. His beard was freshly trimmed from what Link saw as there were a few wisps by the basin, and the man left the rag in the basin when he was finished washing his feet. Golden hued eyes light up at the sight of Link, lips forming a smile that Link had come to adore on such a handsome face; at the offered hand Link took it gently in his own, stepping closer until he brushed his thighs against the side of the bed, the mattress was practically up to his navel and it took a little bit of hopping to get up, his feet unable to reach the floor when he let his legs dangle over the side. The night air was cool, and the chamber silent. For a long moment Link did not want to break such a quiet tranquility, his hands resting in his lap until he felt the hand of his mate come up to cup his cheek, a thumb brushing his cheek bone. The comfortable warmth he felt from the calloused hand had his face tilting more so towards the cradling palm, Link’s breath escaping him in a soft sigh. He did not resist the  suggestion for him to lay down, and it was only the fact that he did not want to move away from the warmth of the other that he lingered at the side of the bed. Though he tried to be graceful, Link had to crawl towards the middle of the bed, his cheeks warm when he felt the night dress slip up, praying he hadn’t flashed his mate the panties he wore before he slipped under the blankets; the mattress was softer than any he had felt before, the silk cool against his exposed limbs, and the weight of the furs keeping him grounded. Yet another sigh slipped from Link as he rested his head back against one of the numerous pillows, so soft and cool against his heated cheek when he moved to lay on his side, facing his mate who was now blowing out the candle and slipping into bed. Link wanted to huff when he watched Ganondorf slip easily into bed, moving effortlessly until he was beside Link on his own side to face him, a leg brushing against Link’s as the king made himself comfortable.

“Is this alright?” Ganondorf whispered, his face darkened with the candle having been blown out, only a slim beam of moonlight offering a touch of light, and even then it was far away enough not to reach them on the bed. Link could smell the gentle scent of the man’s natural musk intermingled with the spiced soaps he used, as well as the hint of mint that came from the paste they had used after their nightly meal to cleanse their teeth. It was comforting as was the warmth he felt from his mate when Link inched closer to he could be near flushed against him, feeling an arm drape over him as the gerudo king nuzzled his nose against Link’s, the pearl on the man’s forehead felt. 

“Yes, it’s…perfect.” Link whispered, knowing that his mate was not a mind reader and with his face darkened, his mate would be unable to see his expressions. Reaching over, Link almost stopped before himself from doing so, the blonde haired hyrulian moved his hand to rest on Ganondorf’s chest, his swallow loud to his own ears as he felt the bit of hair that grew on the man’s chest, feeling his warmth and broad muscles. For a moment he feared Ganondorf would move his hand away, and yet he felt the man move only closer until Link’s hand was sandwiched between them, his slim fingers stroking down the firm pectoral as his hand moved, brushing against a dusky colored nipple before feeling the muscles of his mate’s abdomen. “I…Thank you, for allowing me into your chambers, into your bed. I did not want to be alone, not when my thoughts are racing faster than any horse I have ever ridden on. Not when all I can see is fire and blood- I don’t want to think. Please, help me not think of such things?”
“I will do my best, beloved. Here, let me help ground you.” Taking hold of Link’s hand after moving an inch or so away from him, Ganondorf brought the slender hand to his own face, allowing Link to touch the pearl upon his forehead as well as brush against his brows. He allowed Link to circle his closed eyes and brush down his nose to touch his lips, allowing Link to touch his ears and brush his fingers through his hair while he continued to speak. “Feel me, close your eyes and see me with your hand. I am here, I am real. I am in the present with you, tomorrow will come when it comes, but for now, we are here, and we can only do what we can. Feel my breath, feel my warmth and my heart beat. Just as yours does, so too does mine.”

Link kept his eyes closed, wanting to follow his mate’s instructions thoroughly, and knowing even if he did have his eyes opened he wouldn’t see much. He felt the sharp jawline of his mate, felt the neatly trimmed hair of his beard, it was softer than he thought normal beards would be, of course his mate had access to lotions and creams that many would only be able to dream about. He stroked over the pearl on his mate’s forehead, finding it both warm and cool to the touch, the flesh of his cheeks warm as was his breath fanning over his fingers. He soon felt the king’s pulse point and bump of his adam’s apple, felt the divots where neck meets collarbone; Link listened to his mate talk, his voice slow and steady, speaking of the five senses, speaking for Link to reconnect to them. The blonde haired hyrulian did his best to listen to his mate’s words, his fingers once more grazing a peck and nipple, feeling the muscle of his mate’s belly before meeting the fabric of the sleep trousers. His hand moved once more to Ganondorf’s shoulder, this time slowly moving down his arm, feeling the raised flesh of old scars that were hidden by the man’s tattoo’s, feeling how they crossed over one another, how some were smooth while others felt puckered. He stroked over a calloused elbow before taking the man’s hand, finding the palm calloused and warm, fingers larger than Link’s own. Link felt the fingers curl with his, and his voice slipped out softly when Ganondorf had finished speaking.
“I have seen you with my own eyes, and yet, it is still hard to believe just how vastly different we are, how large you are compared to me.” Link spoke quietly, moving his mate’s hand to his own face so that his could be traced, feeling warm calloused fingers stroke over his brows and his slender nose, eyes circled and lips traced. He shivered as his cheek was stroked and his ear lovingly traced, his hair stroked through and scalp gently scratched. “You’re so strong, and so warm, your calluses, your scars, they tell a story of your life and I am honored you let me read them. Your voice is so calming, you are…you are perfect to me, my mate. I only wished I found you sooner.”
“Then I suppose we have lost time to make up for, and a long life ahead of us with you by my side, my beloved.” Ganondorf’s fingers stroked and pressed to Link’s pulse point to feel the thumping of his pulse, soon stroking down the bump of his apple, and down the expanse of his neck where the gentle curve of Link’s collar bone was felt. The nightdress kept Ganondorf from stroking his bare chest, yet he still skirted his fingers down Link’s torso over the fabric. He could feel the softness of Link’s pectorals, much softer than his own, yet not unattractively so, like the rest of the hyrulian, Link’s pectorals were proportional, and his finger lingered against the nipple he felt underneath the dress, the gerudo king listening to Link’s gentle intake of breath. Moving his hand down he traced the ribs he felt, not unhealthily so, moving to his hip bone before stroking his fingers upwards. He could hear Link’s breath hitch when he brushed over the nipple again, Ganondorf’s hand moving to trail down Link’s arm, taking Link’s smaller hand in his to bring to his mouth. He kissed each of Link’s finger tips, calloused much like his own, as well as his knuckles and palm; a kiss was pressed to Link’s wrist and a gentle puff of air slipped from the much larger man when he felt Link move to cuddle into him more. “We are like day and night, you my beloved moon beam, beautiful and pale, gentle in ways I am not. You bring my life such joy I knew I was missing and could never find. Until you came of course. Do you feel this, it beats for you.”
Link certainly could feel the strong heart beat of his mate when his fingers were pressed against the king’s neck, could feel the warmth and power, his head nodding as he hesitantly pressed his forehead to Ganondorf’s chest, finding his hand released so that Ganondorf’s arm could curl around him once more. “As mine beats for you, beloved… I wish only to continue to be worthy of you- I- I am worthy of you, I am deserving of love and kindness. I just need to continue telling myself so. It’s still hard to do, but I believe you when you tell me I am!”

“You have already done an incredible job, I am proud of you. You may not see it yet, but I have seen how you have grown more confident in my presence in such a short time since you have been here. It warms my heart that you are open to me, even if it is only when it is the two of us. We go at your own pace.” Adjusting himself against the smaller male beside him, Ganondorf’s arm held him closer, a kiss pressed to Link’s brows before the king nuzzled his nose to the blonde’s. To him, Link smelt of the sweet spiced soap he used as well as the gentle musk that was purely his own, the mint on his breath gentle as Link tilted his head up to press a kiss to his mate’s cheek only to miss as his lips pressed to Ganondorf’s own. The squeak that slipped from the hyrulian sounded quickly as Link tried to scoot away, only held in place by the arm around him, Link’s apologies cut short by warm lips once more pressing to his.

The kiss was intentional, Link realized after a second of fear over having messed up, it had not been his intention to kiss his mate- though of course he had thought about it before- so to have Ganondorf in turn press a kiss to his lips intentionally, Link felt as though he had done something wonderful to deserve it. Link had never kissed someone on the lips before, of course he had given his grandmother kisses on the cheeks, and had been given kisses to his cheeks and forehead by her and the village elders, yet he didn’t think those truly counted as him giving someone such an act of intimacy. In Link’s mind, a kiss was something truly intimate, a step over the line of casual touches like hand holding and hugs; to have his mate kiss him back, was something he had only dreamt about. Ganondorf’s lips were not soft like clouds, Link had heard men in the village describe kisses in such a way, soft and breathy with women moaning for more. No, Ganondorf’s lips were warm and firm, his beard felt tickling Link’s chin as he experimentally moved his head slightly, bumping his nose against his mate’s as their teeth clicked against each other. When they parted Link was afraid he had ruined it until he heard a gentle, breathy chuckle emit from his mate, the warm hand of the goliath sized man beside him moving to cup his cheek.

“Forgive me, I have wanted to do that for a while now, yet I never wanted to take what you weren’t willing to give. I hope- I hope that that was alright, I hope I did not offend.” Ganondorf whispered, his voice soft as he moved to press his forehead against Link’s own. 

“No, no, it wasn’t stolen, I wasn’t offended! I wanted to kiss you as well, for a while now…since I first met you actually.” Link whispered back, licking his own lips to taste mint, swallowing as silently as he could as his cheeks flushed. “I don’t- I have never kissed before, I hope it wasn’t too bad…”

“Neither have I.” Ganondorf chuckled again, smoothing out a lock of Link’s hair as a kiss was pressed quickly to his lips, a smile felt when he did so. “However, that just means we have a lot to practice together. Besides, there’s no one else I would rather kiss, not when my mate, my beautiful mate is with me at long last.” 

“Could we…can you kiss me again, just once more, before we sleep? I want to continue, so much, I’m just so sleepy still.” Link murmured, wishing he had more energy to stay awake, wanting nothing more than to touch his mate again and kiss him, to practice kissing and see where the night would take them. He knew they would not cross the threshold further than kissing, not yet anyways, and the thought of doing so had his cheeks hotter than he thought possible; he merely just wanted another kiss, just one more would satisfy him!

“As you wish, my mate.” Ganondorf promised, tilting Link’s face upwards as his own met Link’s once more, kissing the hyrulian slowly, only bumping his nose this time without bumping their teeth, discovering that Link’s lips, though a bit chapped, were warm and held just a bit of softness he had imagined they would. Swiping his tongue against the seam of Link’s lips he felt the blonde shiver, and when he broke the kiss he felt Link nestle against him as close as possible, whispered words of gratitude heard, muffled by his chest.

“Good night, beloved, may the goddess and heroines watch over you while you sleep.”

“Good night, you as well.”

Link that night dreamt of warm desert sands and wide open skies rather than the lush forests he had grown up in; that night, he dreamt of his new home and mate.

Dressed in plum colored harem pants and a turquoise chest wrap embroidered with gold thread, Link sat on his heels upon the cushion that was closest to his mate, Ganondorf beside him with his hair pulled into a high ponytail and dressed much like he had the first day they met. The king was clothed in a pair of crimson cotton trousers, his top half nude save for the necklaces he wore and wristlets, his brows were furrowed and his smile was gone, an air of seriousness about him as he looked down upon the aged map that had been unrolled and placed upon the low sitting table in the twin mages tables. With Link’s confirmation of what he knew of Hyrule the village of Kakariko was successfully found on the map that had shown originally only the castle in Hyrule and its major cities rather than small villages and provinces. A small pawn was placed down where it was roughly located as well as several markers both near it and the wall that kept the two kingdoms separated. While Link knew very little of planning such a rescue, he trusted his mate and the twin mages to do as they promised, listening to their hushed voices as both aged and youthful hands moved pieces across the map, at times frowns and soft hisses given before the pieces were moved back and done once more only for heads to nod in approval and their findings jotted down on a bit of parchment. 

“They will be notified at once, they can see this as both punishment for your dear mate being harmed as well as reward for uniting the two of you.” Kotake mused, glancing at the map before she looked down to her written findings, nodding to Koume who hummed softly.

“It’s the least they can do, and they will do so swiftly, there are half bloods in their ranks who will gladly use this to show their loyalty, I am sure it has been questioned since the assassination attempt had sown seeds of doubt in their minds.” Koume murmured, looking to her adopted son for confirmation, for while she and Kotake could conjure up plans for battle as well as tentative laws, it was the king who would have final say. The man could throw out the plan with a wave of his hand if he so chose to.

“The Yiga are loyal to a fault, that is true, their methods at times unorthodox and down right mind boggling, yet they will do this far swifter than my fiercest guards could. The Yiga, as you claim, can blend in with hyrulians, and are closer to the border, they would have less time to round themselves up and head out. If my mate is in agreement then we will have word sent to them now.” Ganondorf rubbed his chin in thought, nodding to himself while he slowly straightened his back from where he had been hunching, reaching for his cup of tea that he sipped on when he glanced at Link beside him. “Beloved?”

Looking up from the map on the table, Link moved to take his own mug that had been earlier placed beside him, mimicking his mate’s actions in taking a sip before he spoke. It both frightened and reassured him that his mate was waiting for his own opinion on the plan before announcing it finished and iron clad; he only wished he knew more and had more to offer than simply nodding his head and going along with what they were planning. “I think, if you trust them, and are sure they can sneak in and retrieve her safely, then… then I will place my trust in the plan as well as them. It’s the least I can do after you three planned this for me. I know I wouldn’t have been able to do this on my own. I am at the mercy of your kindness, so please, know from the bottom of my heart, thank you. Thank you.” 

Link bowed low from where he sat on his heels, praying that his mate would forgive him for putting such a task on his shoulder, silently praying to the goddess that the Yiga would be safe, and selfishly in his own mind, that his grandmother would be safe and sound, that should there be any casualties, she would be spared such a fate. 

“We do this freely and lovingly for you, Link, mate of our son. You shall be queen someday, our queen, and we will do all that we can in order to ensure your happiness and safety, both to you and your kin.” Koume spoke at first with Kotake finishing for her. When they looked towards Link their eyes held the same determination as their son, their very words spoken as though in a vow that could not, and would not be broken or stopped. 

“Then I ask of you, beloved mothers of my mate, send word to the Yiga, and let the heroines and goddess keep them all safe. May they all return safely.”

“As you wish, beloved.” Ganondorf’s lips pressed to Link’s hand and the hyrulian felt his own returning.

All would be well, he chose to believe that!

Seated in the gardens, with the noonday meal plated between them, consisting of fresh sliced pears and dried figs drizzled in honey, Link watched the sky where the falcon once was that the mage’s had sent off to the Yiga, a letter tied securely to the bird’s leg. Link knew that hawks and falcons, even pigeons were sometimes used to deliver messages, and each time he was able to witness it- though very few times, if he were honest, it was a sight to behold. He couldn’t fathom how to go about in training the birds to be able to memorize where they needed to go, let alone fly with something attached to their leg, wouldn’t it feel lopsided? Munching on a slice of pear that his mate fed him, much to his embarrassment and delight, Link looked away from the sky at last towards his mate who bit into a fig silently. The breeze felt was warm and dry, ruffling Link’s hair and swayed his mate’s ponytail, it was peaceful with only the occasional sight of a lioness roaming through the gardens, the felines content to bask in sunny patches as the tips of their tails curled and their amber hued eyes closed. Outside the palace walls the sound of children laughing could be heard at times along with the gentle thumping of what Link was told was a ball they would play with, it warmed the blonde’s heart that the kingdom was so peaceful, that the children were urged to play and learn new skills rather than forced to. It was what made them more willing to choose their own path, the gerudo king had mentioned when asked how the children knew what profession to seek.

“It’s so nice out, when I first was exiled to the desert, it was so hot, I thought my soles would melt into my very feet, and I was so thirsty. I never thought I would find such life in a place I was told only held death and despair. My mate has such a beautiful kingdom, I hope if- when my grandmother is rescued and brought here that she can see the beauty and learn to accept it as her new home as I have.” Finishing the pear slice Link took up one to bring to Ganondorf’s lips, humming happily when the man took the slice, a kiss pressed to his fingertips that had Link’s ears wiggling to show his silent joy. Kisses were still new, after all, they only had their first kiss just the previous night, and that morning he had been awoken by a kiss to his cheek, and after the meeting with his mate’s mothers, he was given a kiss to his knuckles. Steeling his nerves Link moved closer until he was nearly in Ganondorf’s lap, his hands moving to rest upon the king’s chest as blue hued eyes met gold; swallowing his nervousness down before it could rise from where he felt it creeping he asked softly if he could kiss the man, pleased when Ganondorf answered by moving to press a kiss to his lips.

Like the second time there was a soft bumping of noses, a breathy chuckle given by the both of them as Link moved one hand from the king’s chest to cradle the man’s bearded jaw and cheek, moving his lips softly, letting instinct take over as he felt his bottom lip become trapped between his mate’s own. He could smell the sweetness of the noonday meal on his mate’s breath, the hands that held his hips and guided him to sit on the larger lap were warm, causing a shiver to run down Link’s spine pleasantly. It was too much and yet not enough, he wanted more, though he was unsure what ‘more’ was, his lips parting so that Ganondorf’s tongue could slip between them, brushing against his own, cautious as to keep from startling the hyrulian. Link allowed his tongue to be pinned when he realized that it was just another way to submit to his mate, and he wanted to submit in any way he could, feeling thumbs rub circles against his hip bones, feeling the ghost of a breath against his lips when Ganondorf slipped his tongue from his mouth to purposely nuzzle their noses. Feeling bolder, Link nipped his mate's bottom lip before suckling upon the trapped flesh, pleased when he heard a growl of a sound slip from the far larger man, reminding him of a purr he heard from one of the felines not too long ago. Letting the lip go, Link’s was given the same treatment, and while the kiss was deepened the hand he had against Ganondorf’s chest was moved to cradle his other cheek, a hum slipping from him until the kiss was broken and their foreheads were brought together, resting gently on one another as breaths were evened out once more from where they had become heavy from adrenaline. 

“I find that I really… like kissing you.” Link murmured shyly, his cheeks tinged pink as his hands moved to rest on his mate’s chest, feeling the warmth under his hands and from the lap he sat upon; he could feel even through the cotton trousers his mate wore that the man was well endowed, perfectly proportional to the rest of him. He wondered both in awe and embarrassment just how large the man’s cock truly was; he had never compared himself to others in the village, it was simply not done, nor had he seen any other man undressed save for himself. He could tell his mate was far larger than him, and while that did not shame him, nor did he fear ridicule, he wondered just how he would be able to take him, which brought the question of just how a man laid with another man. It was never taught in the village, only the basis of how a man laid with a woman, and he was no woman, nor was his mate- clearly, so, how would it work?

“Something on your mind, beloved?” Ganondorf asked, his voice breaking Link from his thoughts, causing the blonde’s blush to darken tenfold.

Swallowing, nearly choking on his own spit, Link shook his head, eyes wide as he trembled under such a watchful gaze. He wondered if the man could sense his wicked thoughts, he prayed to the goddess he could not.

“N-no, nothing just- thinking about the Yiga, I hope they’ll be okay!”

“My mate truly is thoughtful and kind. How about we go take a bath, it might help put your thoughts at ease, and then, there is somewhere special I wish to show you.”

Link nodded eagerly, until the man’s words fully sunk in.

He was going to take a bath, with his mate?!

Chapter Text

He was overthinking, Link knew he was over analyzing what his mate had offered, and yet he could not stop his racing thoughts. He wanted to take a bath with him, it was a sweet gesture and he knew there was no other motive behind the offer besides the man wanting to take care of him, to help him ease his mind; yet his own wicked thoughts whispered softly in his ear that more could happen. Of course Link wanted something to happen in due time, he just wasn’t sure what. His mate was so large and so powerful, it made Link wonder if he could even satisfy the man. Surely the goddess wouldn’t have been so cruel as to give him a mate he couldn’t lay with. Link realized with a start that Ganondorf was tapping his thigh to catch his attention, his flush going down his neck and up his ears as he slid off of the man’s lap, adjusting his trousers before taking the king’s offered arm. 

By his mate’s presence alone, Link felt himself calming down; he wondered if it was some sort of blessing that only mates experienced around each other. For it seemed the mere presence of his mate could calm his racing thoughts, and in turn, Link wanted to believe that he helped the other feel calmer as well. With a gentle smile on his lips he followed Ganondorf from the garden, making the trek through the halls of the palace that he was starting to memorize, slowly but surely. The guards they passed nodded to them from where they stood steadfast at their posts, eyes once more trained ahead of them when the mate’s had passed. Mimicking his mate, Link spoke the Gerudo greeting to those they passed, pride blossoming in his chest when he found he no longer fumbled over the words that still were so foreign to him.

The bathing chamber that Link was brought to was across from the one he remembered being brought to for his first bath, the memory was still one that brought him embarrassment, recalling falling into the bath the first time he got in as well as being groomed by those he had just met. The bathing chamber he was brought to he noted was nearly identical to the one across the hall, save for the fact that this one held more bottles that lined the back rim of the tub. The bottles were arranged by color, some in vibrant shades of blue and green, while others were duller, a goldish brown that held herbs in them that were obscured by the liquids. Some of the colors Link didn’t believe was possible to be made in liquid form, reminding him of the stained glass he had seen when he was briefly in the Hyrule throne room. The green ones caught his attention, especially the soft green that reminded him of the moss that grew on the trees near his former home.

When Link turned to ask about the various bottles he found his mate already stripping down, the man’s back to him to give him privacy despite the fact they would be seeing each other in the tub soon enough. Link had seen his mate’s back before, of course he had; the skin was tanned like the rest of him, broad and muscled. There were scars seen near Ganondorf’s shoulder blades, the marks hidden when his hair was taken out of their braids; seeing his back exposed suddenly felt different to Link now that they were about to take a bath. Link berated himself silently for thinking such thoughts when this meant to be an innocent moment, and yet he couldn’t stop himself. He watched as Ganondorf stripped himself down, how the trousers were removed to reveal the small clothes the man wore underneath, soon those to were dropped and Link found himself unable to look away. His mate’s backside appeared firm, it surprised Link when his heart skipped a beat, wanting silently to have his mate turn around. He wanted to see more; he couldn’t help having such thoughts when his mate was so close- the man was his, was he not?

Surely it was fine to desire to see all of him.

Letting his own trousers and small clothes fall, Link folded them as best he could, using them to offer himself modesty as he walked to one of the stone benches to place them down, swallowing thickly when he turned to see his mate’s front fully.

Ganondorf’s cock was just as large as Link thought it would be after having sat on his lap earlier, though a bit thicker than he imagined, the shade of his skin darker than the rest of him with the tip exposed due to the skin having been cut. The hair that trailed from Ganondorf’s navel down to his groin grew thicker the lower it went, not unpleasantly so, and his sack was perfectly proportioned for a man his size; he easily dwarfed Link’s own cock and sack, yet he wasn’t surprised due to his mate being of such size. He wondered for a moment what it would feel like to touch him, to take his time in feeling the newly exposed flesh, to taste- such thoughts were interrupted by the king approaching him, eyes gazing up and down his smaller body as Link knew he was also looking his mate over once more.

Link's own cock was proportional to him, the blonde hair barely seen, as though refusing to grow much on his lower body, even his arms were nearly void of hair. Link fought hard not to feel self conscious as he gazed down at himself, wondering for a moment if he was in fact smaller than what a man his size should be. He never really had anyone to compare himself to, nor did he ever give it much thought before;  Link wanted to believe that his backside was firm, the only real bit of pudge on his thighs and a sliver on his belly. Yet the way the king looked at him, it was as though the man had laid eyes on a deity. 

“My mate, you are beautiful, you shouldn’t feel embarrassed, not in front of me. You are perfect in my eyes, beloved.” Ganondorf murmured, stepping closer so that he could cup Link’s cheeks, stroking his thumb over his bottom lip. “I confess seeing you fully like this, it truly is a blessing. Do you truly not believe yourself to be beautiful? Your body was made for me, and mine for you. Do not doubt your beauty.”

 A kiss was pressed to Link’s lips, soft at first as Link stepped forward, cheeks hot as flames as he felt Ganondorf’s own cock against his own, dwarfing him in a way that caused him to shiver with delight. One of Ganondorf's hands moved from the cheek he cradled down to rest on Link’s hip, fingers curling to nearly touch his backside as Link’s hands hesitantly touched his mate’s chest as though unsure just where to rest it. 

The kiss, while gentle and sweet at first, grew more loving and passionate as the hand on his cheek moved so that the goliath of a man could wrap his arm around him, the hand on Link’s hip coming to rest soon on the curve of his backside. Ganondorf held Link flushed against him as the king’s tongue slowly traced the seam of Link’s lips, slipping inside the willing mouth when lips parted shyly, his tongue brushing against Link’s own slowly. It was as though he was asking permission to continue, and in reply Link’s tongue brushed back, mouthing opening further so the man could taste him, could trace his teeth and pin his tongue down. It was an experience neither had had before, and while hesitant at first, Link found he didn’t mind having the other take control, feeling the man pinning his tongue and the warmth of hands on his bare skin. Link found himself moving his lips and tongue almost as if by instinct, desperate for each kiss given; it soothed his nerves to know that the experience was just as new to his mate as it was to him. Ganondorf took his time with his kisses, parting just enough for their breath’s to be caught, an airy chuckle escaping the king as he nuzzled his nose to Link’s own, a kiss once more pressed to his lips. Link didn’t want the kisses to end just yet, wanting to taste more of his mate’s lips and mouth as he shyly slipped his tongue past his mate’s lips, mapping out the inner flesh, tracing near perfect teeth before stroking his tongue once more. The smaller male felt his chest tighten from the need to breathe, and only parted reluctantly when he felt dizzy. Blue eyes were wide when they looked into half lidded golden hues.  

“Do you know how hard it is for me to stop when I get to taste such sweetness, beloved?” Ganondorf murmured when he gave Link’s backside a squeeze, his smile shrinking into a smirk as Link mumbled that he felt the same, slim fingers moving to cup the bearded jaw of his mate. Ganondorf nuzzled his jaw into Link’s hand, the warmth from the fingers bringing a sigh of content from him as he moved his hand from Link’s rump to stroke down the smaller man’s back. “Let us bathe as we came here to do, and perhaps, after I give you your present, we can…continue in our chambers, if my beloved is willing?”

“Yes, please!” No sooner had he practically shouted the words Link’s face was quickly pressed into his hands, his heart beating rapidly at his over eagerness for more. “I mean…yes I would like that…I would be willing to, beloved.”

Such eagerness had only kept the smirk on Ganondorf’s lips, a kiss pressed to Link’s forehead before the king stepped back to admire the full sight of him. “My mate truly is adorable, now, come then, the bath awaits.” 

Link followed after the Gerudo king when the man headed towards the tub after setting down some towels on one of the nearby benches that he had taken from a wicker basket. The king stepped down easily into the tub, unlike Link’s first time when he felt head first into the water; without preamble the blonde moved to sit on the rip and swing his legs over, gazing down at the steaming water as though debating if he wanted to step down from the built in bench or slide himself down to sit on it. Ganondorf wasted no time in moving to his side to wrap an arm around his waist, pulling Link from the edge of the tub to help into the water, holding him until Link murmured that he could touch the bottom. The water was delightfully hot and a sigh slipped from the blonde haired Hyrulian, the water nearly reaching his collar bones when he stood in the middle, noting with a pout that it only reached halfway up the king’s chest. 

Ganondorf pressed a kiss once to Link’s forehead before wading through the water to sit on the built-in bench on the side of the tub that held all the bottles lined up and just waiting to be used. His smile was warm, his eyes admiring his mate when Link moved slowly through the deep water to join him, the blonde’s cheeks once bright as he moved to sit on the king’s lap facing away from him. The firmness of the cock underneath him brought a shiver down Link’s spine, it felt…natural against his backside, nearly parting his cheeks, Link’s thighs spreading before he was even aware he had done so. Turning his head to watch his mate, Link saw Ganondorf gazing at the bottles silently in thought, fingers brushing over the cork stoppers before he selected a green one the color of emeralds; he held up the before before placing it down to select a lime green one that was in turn also placed down before a pale blue one was selected and opened. It smelt of honey suckles and apples when Link was offered the bottle to sniff, it reminded him of the apple orchard by his village; he nodded eagerly when the king asked if it was what he wanted to use for their soap.

“Please.” Link whispered, comforted by the scent as Ganondorf picked up a wash towel to dip into the water before applying a generous glob of soap to it. Link rested his head back when his mate asked him too, feeling the slow, warm drag of the towel across his chest; he breathed in the warm steam that smelt of the orchards he missed so dearly. Link’s eyes slid closed as he allowed himself to become lost in the feeling of being cared for, the wash towel brought down his belly before it was brought up once more; his nipples began to grow firm under the dragging of the towel over them, his airy laugh escaping him when the towel tickled the skin of his belly when it was brought down once more. 

He was pampered slowly, thoroughly, his arms requested to move this way and that for the king to wash his under arms and down to his fingers; the light sweat from the day was washed away and his skin became rosy from the heat rather than his embarrassment for what seemed like the first time that day. Link's head lulled as his neck was cleaned and a giggle slipped when his ears were scrubbed behind. A bit of lather was applied to the towel once more for him to wash his own face, the king not wishing to get soap into his eyes. A sigh of bliss slipped from the blonde hyrulian when he leaned forward so that his mate could wash his back; Link’s shoulder no longer ached where it had been stabbed, in fact there was barely a scar at all to be seen. The healers were just as perplexed as he was as to why, yet it mattered not to him so long as he was healthy and able to be by his mate’s side. The towel was brought under the water to cleanse it from the suds before it was wrung out and reapplied with fresh soap once more, being worked into a thick lather. The towel, this time began to wash Link’s lower belly, being worked slowly down his thighs and legs; Link moved his legs just as he did his arms minutes prior, allowing his mate to wash his calves and his feet. An airy giggle escaped Link as the soles of his feet were washed. The giggles ceased when Link felt the towel being moved up his thigh, the fabric being moved to his groin to wash the intimate flesh; much like he did washing Link’s chest, the towel was dragged carefully and deliciously slowly down the shaft of the blonde’s cock. His mate did not linger for long, cleaning him thoroughly, bringing the towel to his tip, the touch having him near whining for more as he was cleaned up. The towel next was brought to his sack, far smaller than Ganondorf’s own, and Link swore as his cheeks flushed pink that the man was fondling him through the towel only for it to move once more before he could beg for more. When the towel slipped between his cheeks Link leaned forward, his cheeks darkening tenfold as a shiver ran down his spine; yet his mate did not linger again, simply cleaning the flesh before the towel was taken out of the water and placed beside another that was folded.

“I permitted my mate to wash my body, surely you will permit me to do the same for you?” Link prayed his words came across as a playful tease, not wanting the man to think he had felt obligated to let him wash him, yet when he heard the breathy laugh and retort of “you may,” he turned to face his mate. His cheeks were no longer scarlet now that he wasn’t being touched by the towel. Link felt confident when he picked up the fresh towel after taking a deep breath; his mate had washed him, and so too could he do such a simple task for him. He had to remember to breathe and see it as just a step further than when Ganondorf would at night sometimes wash his hands and feet after doing his own before bed. Taking a generous amount of soap much like the king had, Link began to work it into a lather, bringing the towel up to begin washing his mate’s ears; though they were not as slender and pointed as his own, they still came to points at the ends and he had to remember to be mindful of the various piercings as he went about the task. Link’s eyes came to rest upon the pearl that was embedded in the center of his mate’s forehead, watching how his shadow was reflected on the glossy surface. Link always admired such a curious part of his mate, finding that it was as much a part of him as the man’s arms and legs.

The towel was carefully brought to the king’s forehead when golden hued eyes closed after Link offered to wash his face; Link was mindful of his mate’s eyes, using his hand to cup water to wash away the suds as he worked. He knew his mate used a certain oil on his beard, one he assumed would be applied after their bath. Washing down his mate’s neck and chest, Link grew bolder, rubbing the towel playfully down the man’s pectorals, spending a moment longer than necessary to wash the man’s dusky colored nipples that budded under his touch. Ganondorf’s eyes remained closed and a gentle hum was heard much to the blonde’s delight. Link washed down Ganondorf’s scarred torso to where the trail of hair began before moving to wash his arms, grinning softly as he had his mate move his arms much like he had minutes before. He loved watching how the muscles shifted underneath the skin, showing just how strong the goliath of a man truly was. Link also loved having such closeness with the other, a kiss pressed to his lips before he focused on the task of washing him further, moving down his thighs, and washing his legs and feet before he swallowed thickly. 

He had seen Ganondorf’s cock, felt it pressed against him, but never did he touch him with his actual hands. He reworked the lather into the towel before moving to hold Ganondorf’s cock with one hand curling around the base of the shaft, his heart skipping a beat at feeling how his fingers were just a bit too short to wrap around the thick base. Still, he urged himself silently on, washing the shaft slowly much like the man had done for him, his eyes on his mate’s face as he watched the way his brows twitched and his lips curled. Link continued along the shaft and lingered a moment too long on cleaning the tip of his mate’s cock, hearing a near silent groan slip from his mate’s lips. While Link felt as though he could purr with pride at being able to give his mate such pleasure, he knew he had to stay focused!

Moving the towel down further, much like his mate had done to him, Link took careful hold of his mate’s heavy sack, washing each side slowly, trying hard not to linger, not to fondle him to hear another groan- he shook his head to refocus himself. He had his mate bend one leg in order to wash between his cheeks, mimicking what his mate had done for him before wringing out the towel to place it by the other used one. This time, when Link moved onto Ganondorf’s lap, he faced his mate, straddling his thighs as his arms wrapped around broad shoulders; a kiss was pressed to the man’s lips as the king’s hands came to rest on Link’s hips, pulling the blonde closer until his chest was pressed flush against the much broader one. Kisses were given freely though not quite as heated as before, yet Link didn’t care so long as he could kiss the other, feeling content as he stroked and ran his fingers through the hair that was wavy from being out of its braids. 

“May I wash your hair, beloved?” Ganondorf asked when they parted for air, pleased when Link nodded enthusiastically, the blonde turning to face away from him once more when asked. When the king selected a bottle that held a golden liquid inside it, he allowed Link once more the chance to smell what was offered, the blonde’s nose scrunching up at the bitter scent. The next one that was offered, a bright red was turned away, it smelt too much of cinnamon for his liking. When a light green one was selected, Link found the scent to be that of lemon and something else, something he couldn’t quite place but found comforting nonetheless. 

When Link’s eyes closed, Ganondorf took hold of the wooden ladle that was used for such a purpose, wetting the blonde hair of his mate thoroughly, admiring how gentle it was in his hand even when wet. In Ganondorf’s opinion, the soft blonde color suited his mate wonderfully, and he found himself once more giving silent gratitude to the goddess and heroines that he was given such a man as Link to be his mate. The shampoo was drizzled into Ganondorf’s hands so that he wouldn’t get any into Link’s eyes, his fingers, calloused from sparring and battle moved lovingly through the thick locks in order to work the lather in thoroughly. The Gerudo king hummed while he worked, massaging his mate’s scalp as he listened to the soft hums that slipped from Link as he worked; he listened intently to see what seemed to relax Link the most, finding that the more pressure he used- without clawing-  seemed to have the blonde sighing blissfully at the massage he was given. The lather was worked down through Link’s locks, nails softly scratching the back of Link’s neck before blue eyes were told once more to close and his head to lean back as his hair was soon rinsed. The scent of apples and lime suited the smaller male in Ganondorf’s opinion. 

When it came time for Link to wash Ganondorf’s hair it was much to Link’s amusement that the king moved so that Link could sit on the rim of the tub behind him while the king leaned forward to allow Link easier access. The ladle was brought up several dozen time in order to fully saturate the thick crimson locks; the feeling of water running down Ganondorf’s back was soothing as Link moved his fingers through the locks to make sure he had done a thorough job before selecting the same shampoo as was used in his hair. A hearty amount of shampoo was poured into Link’s hands before he brought them to his mate’s long locks, working in the lather as best he could; Link loved playing with his mate;s hair, and found it matter not if it was dry or wet, that the silky softness remained nonetheless. He was mindful not to tug on the locks as he worked his fingers down, massaging the king’s scalp as he began to hum an old Hyrulian tune he heard from many of the farmers back at the village. From the king, Link could hear the sound not that much different than a purr, and he felt warmth blossom in his heart that he could pamper his mate as the man did him. When he was sure he had been thorough, Link brought up the ladle to begin washing out the shampoo, having to do so several times more than his own hair had required in order to ensure he didn’t miss a spot. When he was sure he was done he declared it to his mate with a grin of satisfaction. 

“My mate truly has such lovely hair, many from my village would be green with envy.” Link pressed a kiss to the man’s lips when his mate stood up and turned around, picking Link up without a word as Ganondorf waded through the water to the other side of the tub to set him down on his feet. When Ganondorf stepped out of the tub they moved over to the bench where the towels were waiting for them, each one large and pristine white, soft as Link had come to expect them to be. Wordlessly Link took up one of the large towels that had been laid out for them, standing on his tiptoes to drape it over his mate’s head without covering his face, a laugh slipping from him as his hand was taken and a kiss pressed to his knuckles. 

“Thank you, if only it didn't take so long to dry. When I was younger, perhaps eight summers old, I tried using my magic to dry my hair by, in my supposed stroke of brilliance, manipulating the water to take it off the hair. Oh my hair was a frizzy, tangled mess for hours.” The goliath of a man laughed, taking the towel to begin drying his hair as Link did the same with his own, neither caring about towels for modesty as Link found himself laughing alongside him.

“You didn’t!”
“I did! Mother Kotake and Koume told me I had a real lion's mane and didn’t let me live it down for months, every bath time reminding me not to do it again.” Ganondorf shook his head as he laughed, taking the next offered towel from Link to wrap around his waist. “I swear even after it was untangled it felt frizzy for weeks.”

“When I was younger, I think five? I wanted to dry my hair so I could play outside faster, so I sat really close to the cook fire and ended up singeing my hair! I was fine, but my grandmother had to cut off a few inches and the house smelt of burnt hair for a while until we could air it out!” Link laughed softly. “Oh she gave me such a scolding, told me how worse it could have been, I wasn’t allowed near the cook fire for a month!” 

“It seems we both had our moments of…brilliance.” Ganondorf chuckled, shaking his head gently as he reached out to take the towel from Link’s hands to help dry his hair, a kiss pressed to his forehead. “Oh I hope you will enjoy your surprise, I’ve wanted to give it to you since we first met, but you were…unwell. Now that you are healed, no short of a miracle mind you, it’s the perfect time to do so.”

“If it’s from you, then I know I will treasure it. My mate has been so kind, and I hope someday I can give you a gift to show my appreciation and… the love I have for you. It’s still young, so early, yet I know I love you. I feel it with each smile, with each moment we share.” Link’s hands held one of Ganondorf’s larger ones in his, bringing it to his lips to press a kiss to his mate’s knuckles that were dark from years of sparring and training. “Please, until I can give a gift worthy of my mate, my beloved king, please accept that for now.”

The fondness in Ganondorf’s eyes reminded Link once more just why he had fallen for his mate. The man was kind, humble despite his rich stature, he looked to him as though Link himself was made from the finest of marble; as though he were a prince himself, or in this case, queen to be. Link shared the tender kiss pressed to his lips, hearing Ganondorf whisper that of course he accepted his heart and gave his in turn before stepping back, urging Link to dress so they could go. Link didn’t need to be told twice, the smaller man hurrying to dress once more, his hair brushed by his fingers before he watched the king take hold of a small jar, working into his beard the salve that kept it soft. When the salve was worked in and his beard finished being groomed into place, Link took the man’s offered arm, following him eagerly to where his present would be. 

He couldn’t wait!

The corridors they walked were ones Link knew led to the northern gardens, and while he had been there before, the doorway he was led to was one he had never paid much attention to, never having had reason to go near it. It was a pair of double doors that’s arched frame was just barely tall enough for Ganondorf to pass through without needing to duck his head; the handles, when closed, formed a bronze rose that complimented the old artisanally stained wood. Link could tell just by looking that the door was old, yet clearly well cared for. There was one guard stationed beside it, young, perhaps fourteen summers who looked to Link with curious eyes, her smile bright as she bowed, wishing them peace in their travels before holding open one of the doors. Link was unable to make out much when he stepped through the doorway into a short corridor, following his mate’s lead to where they came upon another door, this one singular and opened to reveal the afternoon sunshine. Link had to blink for a moment to adjust his vision, and when he did, he found himself gazing at only what he could believe to be the garden of life.

Just like the other gardens, the garden was surrounded by the large outer palace wall, built high to deter others from being able to see in; large bronze spikes were laid on top to add an extra layer of defense, crafted in such a way that they appeared almost ornamental, there were no trees on the other side to allow one to climb over. The grass that grew was lush and the stones that made up the path were white with various flecks of gray, the dirt packed down from no doubt centuries of use. In the garden were flowers and fauna of various shades of colors, roses blooming on cactuses, and what he could only assume to be various breeds of daffodils and desert flowers. Link saw flowers in shapes and sizes he never dreamed possible; the trees that grew, that offered shade for the marble benches were large, their branches sweeping across the sky, family of weeping willows Link guessed from how their branches hung limply though still clearly alive and thriving. Ivy grew up the walls in various shades of red and brown, and in the center rested a fountain that held water that came continuously out of a carved from granite and ivory basin, appearing as though the basin was unending by itself rather than the magic that flowed through it. Link saw fish in the fountain and smelt the sweet scents all around him, his eyes wide as he took it all in, spying families of birds in the trees. For a moment he wondered if he was still in the Gerudo desert kingdom. He knew the other gardens were impressive, yes, but this? 

This was otherworldly! 

“It’s beautiful! I’ve never seen these flowers before, and these trees! Surely this isn’t the same realm we were just in, the other gardens are beautiful but this- Beloved, where are we!?” Link’s eyes practically sparkled when he turned to look back at his mate, having taken several steps ahead, unable to contain his smile as the king looked back at him with a smile he thought could rival a god’s with how bright and warm it was. The sun caused the pearl on his forehead to shine and the man appeared even more regal, if that was possible.

“Oh beloved, of course we are still in my kingdom, this is the gift I wished to give you. This is the queen’s garden, and as it had been given to the queens before you, tis your turn to be given this sacred place.” Ganondorf took one of Link’s hands in his to give it a tender squeeze. “It is said, when the palace was finished being constructed long ago, the first queen to dwell here wished for a garden, a space all her own, so the king sectioned out land and asked what should be planted. Yet she refused the help of others, she added the plants she wanted and the first tree, she nurtured them until her last years of health and gave it to the next queen, asking only that it be loved and cared for. Since then, each queen has added a few pieces to the garden, some having various plants brought from far off lands and bred with those in similar families we had in order for them to thrive here. You are my mate and someday will hold the title of queen, as my queen, this I gift to you. A place all your own, you can have solitude whenever you want, even from me. None can enter now that it is yours save for those you invite, not even I can override such a command.”

Link listened intently to all his mate had said, he could see clearly the care and love that had been put into the garden, each flower and tree a testimony from queens long past. He found it hard to believe that it was now all his, that he could decide who could enter and who could not. The announcement that he could even banish his mate from the garden had him near reeling in disbelief. He feared for a moment that he would be unworthy, that his touch, let alone his presence in the garden would somehow taint it. He prayed to the goddess that the garden would not wither and die from his hands, the thought causing his heart to ache as he gazed from the lush vegetation to his mate’s watchful eyes, his head nodding before he knew it.

“I feel unworthy of such a gift, this is so much, yet I promised you I would see us as equals…and I will. So I shall accept this gift, as tremendous as it is, and nurture it to the best of my ability. I pray to the goddess and heroines that the mark I leave behind for the next queen will be found… suitable. I don’t want you to go though, so please, stay with me? I want this to be a place of solace for us both. If you’ll allow it.” Link added as a whisper, moving his hands up to stroke his mate’s bearded jaw, admiring the softness that came from the salve.

“If my queen wishes it, then I shall stay and find solace amongst his side.” Ganondorf promised in a soft voice that had Link’s toes curling with delight.

“Will you show me around? I wish to know of the flowers and fauna. I wish to know all that you can share.” Link grinned, having been raised in a farming village, he knew a bit about planting and harvests, and while they more so did crops for eating, he knew a little bit about flowers, though mainly just sunflowers and daisies. He wanted to learn all he could and beamed with excitement when Ganondorf remarked he would tell him all that he knew. Walking through the gardens he learned of the water lilies that were bred with a reed based flower to keep them from dying under the heat of the sun; he learned of the flowering cactuses and the smaller ones being bred by spider plants, called such due to their spider like tendrils of leaves and flowers. He recognized some of the roses and lavender, and was amazed to learn of different ivy and even to learn that the reddish moss that grew was known as blood moss as when it was crushed it secreted a reddish substance that mimicked blood in appearance. He learnt of all Ganondorf offered, eager ears listening as they came to a bench under the weeping willow that was given by a kingdom known as the Goron.

“I heard stories when I was younger about the Gordon?”

“Goron.” Ganondorf corrected not unkindly as Link corrected himself in turn.

“The Goron, the village elders said they were beings made purely out of stone…like golems I think is the equivalent? But not so much mindless, and that they ate lava and fire. The elders said they stood ten feet tall and could punch mountains down flat. What are they actually like? Have you met one?” Link asked, his legs criss crossed while he watched his mate face him, sitting much the same way. “I’m sorry, I’m so curious!”

“Curiosity is good, it’s healthy, one never should apologize for it. Goron are in fact creatures much akin to rocks, though they do still possess flesh under such thick skin. They can bleed like you and I, their skin is rough like stone, nearly sturdy as such. They are not exactly gendered like you and I. From what I was told, they are born from mature buds that fall from their backs…like flowers in a sense I suppose. It’s a mystery to me as well, I do not dwell on it. As for what they eat, I have never been invited to dinner, but from what I've seen, they can eat rocks.” Ganondorf rubbed his chin thoughtfully while he sat with his mate, trying his best to answer Link’s questions, chuckling at seeing how Link ate up what he was given. “As for their strength, it is impressive but not even they can punch down mountains with a single blow. Perhaps someday we could visit, we trade every couple of moons. They like the red sandstones we possess and in return they give us copper to use in our crafting. I haven’t been since I was a very young boy, it’s high time I see them again, and I would enjoy pleasant company to come along with me.”

At the wink shot his way Link nodded with a grin, his hands clapping once in his excitement. “That would be wonderful, beloved! I’ve never… I've never dreamed of traveling to far off  kingdoms before.” Sobering Link looked to his mate through his lashes. “When I thought my mate was… her, I thought diplomats would come to us and that is how we would see the world and learn. I didn’t think a king could leave their kingdom to visit others, the elders always said how our king was too busy tending to the castles and our kingdom. But to hear we could go and visit others- oh wherever you go I shall follow happily!”

“A king must be there for his people, yes, but that also means seeing the world and forming personal connections. I am blessed to have my mother’s watch the throne while I am gone, like they had done for me when I was young, and the king before me. And should they need rest during times of trouble, I have Nabooru, a great general of mine who has sat upon the throne before. It Is sad to me that the king of Hyrule refuses to see the world; to be chained to one's throne sounds like a prison just as any to me. Though perhaps a bit comfier than a cell…ah I-” Ganondorf’s cheeks colored lightly at the thought of Link in the cell he was thrown in before meeting him, he opened his mouth to speak yet Link merely shook his head, smiling fondly.

“Yes, far comfier, I’d rather have been chained to a throne than that cell, yet I endured it, and now, well, I have you.” Link murmured, cheeks once more warm as he leant over to steal a kiss. “I was told I would have a savage for a mate, and yet, I see none before me or anywhere else I looked. Hyrule is wrong about many things, I'm just glad I am no longer blinded to the truth. Will you tell me about the fish people next?”

“Fish- oh, the Zora?” Ganondorf asked, moving so that Link could climb into his lap, Link’s head resting against his shoulder as he rested his back against the king’s chest. “Tell me first what you know of them.”

“You won’t tease?” Link asked with a soft smile, a playful sparkle in his eye that had Ganondorf’s mouth opening and closing, the man about to have asked if Link truly thought he would tease him, only to realize he was being joked with in turn. “Well, even less than I know about the Goron. I was told they lived far across the realm in the grand ocean. That they lived underwater but could walk on land. Some elders in the village believe they are shapeshifters, that they stay in the form of fish no different than what is caught in lakes, only to take the form of man. While some whispered they were truly terrifying creatures of the deep with lots of teeth and milky eyes. I was told they were…sirens I believe is what Mr. Koffer said. That they sang and lured ships and their crew to their demise. If what I knew of the Goron was wrong and the Zora’s kingdom is even further, surely the information from the elders about them is wrong as well. What are they like? Have you seen one before?”

The king was silent for a moment, if Link had been looking at him he would see that his mate appeared thoughtful, brows furrowing before relaxing. “Those are quite the things to believe, truly your elders, if they didn’t believe it, were masterful story tellers. Why, if I was a child I do think I would believe those for quite a while until told otherwise.” The arm that was wrapped around Link’s waist gave a soft squeeze, hand moving to rest on his hip, thumb stroking slow, lazy circles against his hip bone. “Hmm, well it is true they do have their kingdom underwater, well, half their palace and most of their villages, however some of the palace is above sea level so that the diplomats and royals from other kingdom’s can meet with them safely. I have visited perhaps three times in my life if I am remembering correctly. The Zora, least to my knowledge, are not shapeshifters, they have the shape of man, yes, but do have some aquatic features.  Their bodies are scaled and possess webbed hands and feet, some have tails much like a fish’s  from where their tailbone is while some have them from their heads. Some appear more aquatic than others. They are fast swimmers and while I doubt lure sailors to their demise, I'm sure if they wanted to attack, the water would be where they would do it. They speak like you and I, and while some have teeth much like sharks, I have never been harmed while there.”

“What is their royal family like? Do they cook with fires or keep food raw? I wonder how they would go about farming…or how they would keep cattle- fish?” Link had many questions, his curiosity fueled by what he heard. He never thought of himself as information starved, yet on his mate's lap, feeling his heartbeat and warmth, hearing his words, he wanted to know all he could! 

Link’s curiosity was one of the many things the Gerudo king admired about his mate, to learn, to ask questions showed intelligence, and in his eyes, curiosity and the thirst to learn was a trait too many lacked. While Ganondorf gave pause to think of the answers to such inquiries, he kept his thumb rubbing lazy circles, humming gently to show he was still listening, to let Link know he wasn’t being ignored. Some answers he could picture to be true, while others he could only guess at best. Perhaps he really was overdue in accepting the Zora Prince’s invitation to visit again. Even if the other royal was a bit too hyperactive for his comfort.

“The royal family is like any other I supposed, intune with their heritage and prideful of their kingdom. The king is a bit on the older side, he had children with his mate later in life, yet he is still a just and fair king. His rulings are respected for being as such. We have had a treaty with them for the past five generations. We trade them copper and spices, and in exchange they give us pearls and fish we would be unable to otherwise have. If they are in need of aid we will rise to arms and in turn they will help us. The king has a daughter and son. The daughter, while mild mannered and sweet, is very much different from her brother. Prince Sidon is… well he is kind, yet a bit too quick to try and become friends with others. Hyperactive would be the kind way of putting it. While I hold no malice towards him, he has often tried to become close to me much too quickly for my liking. I know it was done without ill intent, yet…”
“You need space and to go at your own pace.” Link filled in, stroking his fingers against one of his mate’s arms, pleased when Ganondorf spoke his agreement. “There’s nothing wrong with that, I quite like it.”
“I’m sure he would be thrilled to meet you, and he has written to me as of late to see how I am, I should tell him I have found my mate, though I dare say he may throw a party in his excitement. He has yet to find his soulmate and has romanticized the idea of soulmates to the point I wonder if he has written stories on such a topic.” The king laughed good naturedly. “As for cooking, they have both their kingdom submerged and above land, so while they do eat their food raw, they do cook. Some prefer to spend their lives in the water and avoid land, while some are keen on living both in the water and on land. The royal family are such people who do a bit of both. Fish is a main staple of their diet as well as certain kelp and seaweed, though they have come a long way in agriculture. They have started farming on land, small plots mostly for rice and the sort. Tell me, do you enjoy fish?”

“I used to fish a lot back in the village, sometimes there would be too many trout so we would have to cull them, Grandmother makes the best fish stew out of everyone in the whole village. I hope someday she and I can make it for you.” Link spoke wistfully, refusing to believe he would never see her again, he had to be positive after all. “Sometimes we would cure them in salt or just cook them over the fire. I don’t care much for mackerel though.”
“Duly noted.” Ganondorf pressed a kiss to one of Link’s ears, watching in amusement how color creeped over the skin as Link made a soft sound almost like a whimper. “As for cattle, I’m not quite sure, I’d imagine they just hunt and gather. We could ask, I’m sure Prince Sidon would love to answer your questions, and probably more than you have asked.”

“He sounds like the children of the village, eager and wishing to befriend every passerby.” Link giggled. “I was much the same, it’s just so hard to make friends when you must till the fields.”

“I’d imagine so.”
With the breeze soft, Ganondorf and Link fell into a comfortable silence, fingers circling hip bones lazily while Link stroked his thumb against Ganondorf’s wrist. When the sun began to move across the sky, inching towards the horizon, Link mentioned softly, almost hesitating that he wished to retire to their chambers before dinner. The reasoning Ganondorf knew, and felt a sly smile come to his lips as he stood up when his lap was vacated, his arms swiftly picking Link up, adjusting him so he was bridal style. Link’s skin flushed a soft pink while he merely adjusted his arms around his mate’s neck, resting his cheek against his mate’s shoulder as best he could as the king headed from the queen’s garden and towards their chambers.

When the doors to their chambers opened, Link felt warmth wash over him at the way he naturally thought of it now as his own, he had his own still; he knew that, yet this chamber was where he was sleeping most, if not all nights lately. Link felt much like a princess- queen to be, he reminded himself silently as he was carried over the threshold, brought to the foot of the stairs that led up to their bed. It was only when Link nodded did the goliath of a man bring him to the bed, placing Link down gently before making quick work of washing Link’s feet as well as his own. Link sighed softly at feeling the silken sheets, gazing at Ganondorf when the man moved onto the bed to lay on his side, close enough to touch Link as he moved his hand to stroke the exposed skin of Link’s belly. With a pleased hum Link inched closer till he was flushed against Ganondorf’s body, and when the man moved to lay on his back, Link slowly moved to lay on his mate’s chest, swallowing thickly as he felt the warm, solid body underneath him.

Link’s cheeks once more were stained with color at the memory of seeing the other undressed for their bath; remembering broad muscles and the expanse of the tan skin of his back. What  he remembered the most, almost shamefully, was the other’s lower half. He felt a strange flutter in his stomach, one that didn’t make him feel disgust, but what he assumed was arousal. 

Link, despite having gone through the hormonal changes of puberty, had never really given much thought to arousal much to his embarrassment. He had had dreams of who he had thought was his mate when he was in his early teens, imagined what she would look like, yet never did it give him the arousal he felt now that he was with his true mate. Never did it get his blood thrumming in his veins- pink cheeked at times yes, yet never anything like what he was currently feeling. He remembered only ever taking himself in hand once, and even then it had felt awkward to touch himself, stroking his cock just didn’t feel enough, nor did any thoughts of the princess cause his heart to skip a beat. In fact, much to his shame, it had taken him far longer than he thought possible to make himself climax, and even then, it wasn’t the blinding pleasure he had heard it would be. Rather than feeling satisfied he felt… indifferent. 

Laying on top of his mate, feeling his warmth, smelling the soap and musk of him, it was a startling difference to the last time he thought he felt pleasure. He could feel his toes curling as he gazed into golden hued eyes that watched him intently, the man murmuring once more that Link could touch him wherever he wanted, that his body was as much Link’s as it was his own. 

“As mine is for you. You make me feel things I haven’t before.” Link whispered, moving forward so he could press a kiss to his mate’s lips, nuzzling his nose with Ganondorf’s as his hands stroked his ears slowly, moving his hands down the man’s bearded jaw to stroke the broad muscles of his neck. Link felt his mate nip his lower lip so that it could be suckled upon, his breath catching as he moved to once more trace the strong bones of his mate's collar bone. “It scares me in the best way possible. I want you to know me, all of me, yet you’re so big… What if I can’t take all of you? What if I can't give you the pleasure you give me?”

“Shh, the fates would not play such a cruel joke such as that. Even so, I would give you all the pleasure that my mate could desire, and in turn, know you would have your own way of doing the same. I am not worried about it. We have all the time in the world to figure it out. Right now, don’t think, don’t give thought to worry, just feel.” Ganondorf murmured, stroking his fingers down Link’s cheeks and jaw, moving his hands up under the silken wrap he wore, hands cradling the hyrulian’s pectorals as he gently thumbed and stroked over the soft buds that hardened, a soft whine escaping Link as his nipples were teased. Link’s lower body pressed firmly down against the king’s own, causing both to feel the heat between them, blue eyes falling close as the king’s thumbs continued to tease at his nipples deliciously slowly. 

Once more Link lent in to press a kiss to the king’s lips, his lips parting slowly when he felt the man’s tongue lick between the seams of his lips, becoming familiar to such a touch and taste. A soft shiver ran down Link’s spine at feeling one of the hands move from his chest down and around to rest on the swell of his backside; the feeling of Ganondorf’s fingers squeezing and kneading the clothed flesh of his backside had Link wondering just how it would feel like to have the hand underneath the fabric of his trousers. Pressing himself closer, as though it were possible, against his mate, Link started to feel the man’s clothed erection pressing against him. Link’s breath hitched when he felt the hand slip underneath the hem of the trousers he wore, feeling fingers slip aside the undergarments so that his mate could touch his backside unhindered. 

Golden hued eyes were thoughtful when the kiss was broken so that the king could look at Link’s face clearly, his words spoken barely above a gravely whisper. “Is this okay, beloved?”
The hand on Link’s backside was large, so warm and calloused, and Link couldn’t help but nod as his eyes widened, unsure exactly what was going to happen, but he knew he wanted more…wanted something!

 While the hand on backside continued to knead and the hand on his chest continued to lightly tease one of his nipples, Link moved his hand once more down his mate’s bearded jaw, murmuring softly that he wanted more. He knew Ganondorf wouldn’t rush him, wouldn’t take what he wasn’t ready to give, and Link full heartedly believed that. When fingers swiped between his cheeks, Link felt his eyes widen once more, cheeks rosy at feeling a finger brush against the rim of his hole. The blonde knew full well he was not a woman, he did not possess the anatomy of one, so when it came to laying with his mate he figured… Link swallowed thickly, the thought of taking Ganondorf’s cock inside of him… well he prayed that he was right about that being how two men laid together outside of taking it in one’s mouth. 

He was sure he would die of humiliation if he discovered he was wrong.

“Mhmm.” He whined, not quite trusting his voice as the fingers continued to swipe between his cheeks, rubbing against his rim, a spot he hadn’t touched himself before in such a manner. It confused Link to think that such a spot could feel… good. His own cock twitched where it was pressed against his mate’s own, his cheeks hot at knowing the man could feel him hard against him. It would be impossible for Ganondorf not to notice when he was flushed against him. Link felt his hips move, almost rocking subconsciously. It was hard to deny the fact that his mate’s hand and body beneath him were making him feel such pleasure, the blonde pressing kisses eagerly to his mate’s lips before peppering them down his bearded jaw. He felt encouraged by Ganondorf’s breathy groans as the hand stroking his chest moved to hold his hips, encouraging Link’s. Link could feel firmly the man’s own aroused cock grinding against his own, Link’s body growing hot at the thought of how much larger the man was compared to him. Eagerly the blonde Hyrulian kissed down his mate’s neck, at first hesitant, unsure of himself before he felt the hand on his hip give him a squeeze as though encouraging him to do as he pleased. 

When Link heard a breathy groan from his mate he knew he was doing something right as he pressed kisses and nipped at Ganondorf’s neck, pleased with himself that he could give the man pleasure. Sucking on the trapped flesh Link held between his teeth he began to bite experimentally, trying different amounts of force behind his bites, and in turn found that the harder he bit, the more his mate groaned and rocked his own hips. The hand that was on Link’s backside moved to hold his other hip, helping Link in rocking his hips harder, helping to rub their clothed cocks together.

Link could feel the heat in his belly intensify, the sensation was far better than the first time he had tried to give himself pleasure. He whined as he bit a new spot on his mate’s neck, knowing it would leave a mark, yet the man only seemed to growl for Link to do so, that he wanted all to see that he was marked by his mate. Link teased the skin in his mouth, peppering bites down his shoulders as he felt his own legs spread to straddle his mate’s thighs, continuing to rock and grind down against his mate. To feel how erect and hot his mate was underneath him had Link’s pupils widening, aware that only a thin layer of silk and cotton were what kept them separated; a shiver of delight washed over Link while he focused only on chasing the pleasure, listening to the breathy groans that came from his mate. They fueled him further, the hands on his hips guiding him with each rock, and when he heard his mate’s low, growl of a voice he swore he was about ready to climax. For how could he ignore such a voice, the voice telling him that what they were doing was good, that it was natural and for him to continue what brought him pleasure. The desperate rocking of his hips soon had Link’s back arching as the pleasure continued to build, a deep ache inside of him throbbing as he felt his mate’s own hips rocking upwards, feeling fingers kneading his hips where they held him tightly. The pleasure built until Link couldn’t hold back his own whimpers and whines, moving swiftly to seal his lips with Ganondorf’s as his hands cradled the king’s bearded jaw. The shudder that ran through Link had his eyes closing and his moan slipping into Ganondorf’s mouth as he felt the tightening reach its breaking point, causing him to feel his seed spurt as his hips ground desperately. He could feel the shifting of his mate's hips, the growl heard  as his mate’s head was pressed back into the pillows. Hips rocked harder, and the near silent grunt of Link’s name had the blonde climaxing harder at the knowledge that it was him and him alone that caused his mate such pleasure, that it was he who Ganondorf spilt his seed to. 

Link felt the wetting of the front of his trousers, yet found he didn’t have it in him to be embarrassed as he panted, his hips finally stopping as he clung to his mate, riding the waves of pleasure that washed over him. Link wondered dazedly if it would feel just as good, if not better to take his mate’s cock inside of him.

He vowed silently that he would find out for himself someday. 

Ganondorf’s arm wrapped around Link despite the blonde mumbling about the mess, only for the king to grumble that they would clean up and change soon, just for the moment he wanted to hold him close. Panted breaths intermingled as Link wrapped his arms around his mate’s neck, eyes closed as he felt sweat drip down his forehead, wondering just what he did to deserve such a mate.

“Are you alright, beloved?” Ganondorf whispered, causing Link to nod softly, mumbling it had been much better than his own hand had been the one time he tried, uncaring for the moment in his daze to think about what he confessed. “That is something we can both agree on.”

Link swore once his thoughts cleared and breath evened out that his cheeks were aflame, wondering how he was not catching fire from his embarrassment as he looked to his mate before burying his face into the crook of the man’s neck, whining softly at the gentle chuckle he heard. The cooling seed made him feel sticky and he was thankful when Ganondorf moved him onto his back, the man slipping off the bed to fetch fresh clothes despite Link protesting he could do it. 

Wiggling out of the soiled clothes Link began to wash himself shyly by the wash basin, despite what they had done he still couldn't help but feel shy , his eyes on himself as he took the clothes and dressed once more. He only looked to his mate when he saw  from the corner of his eye that the man was fully dressed once more.

“I don’t regret what we did, it’s just…new to me..” Link murmured, watching the man nod, his words soft as he remarked he felt the same. Link thought he would feel shame, thought the other might feel disgust, and yet the man kissed him tenderly and stroked his hair into place, the both of them stilling at the knock heard on the door.

“Enter!” Ganondorf called, his voice strong and head held high. Link tried to mimic his stance, standing next to him, feeling the arm wrapped around his waist. He relaxed when he saw it was Shay, the woman bowing low before looking to the king. “Is aught the matter?”

The annoyance was clear in the woman’s face, a sigh escaping her, had it been anyone else they would have been much more formal in front of the king. “I apologize for bothering you, my lord, it seems the Yiga have sent one of their own here to speak with your dear mate. Had it not been for the fact they are helping in a grand rescue mission, I would have turned him away. I ask that you forgive me, it was not my place to make such a decision. The bastard is most insistent and I wished to know if you would hear him out. Otherwise I shall escort him out, he is making the maids weary with his presence.”

Ganondorf’s eyes glanced swiftly to where Link stood beside him, the king debating on what to say, only to find to his surprise, Link deciding for him. 

“I will hear him out, that is, if you permit it, my mate. I feel it is only fair to give them this after knowing all that they are doing for us over the border.  And, you will be by my side, won’t you?” The blonde’s words by the end sounded almost pleading, his smile sweet when the king promised he wouldn’t leave his side. “Then, please Shay, let him know I will hear him out.”

“Have him brought to the throne room, I want a guard stationed at the door and two at the windows. There was already one incident against my mate, I will not allow there to be a second.” Ganondorf’s words were spoken coldly, his distaste for the Yiga made known as he gave Link’s waist a soft squeeze, waiting for the woman to bow and make her leave. He waited several minutes to allow his orders to be fulfilled before suggesting they head to the throne room.

Link followed his mate silently, curious to what the Yiga had to say. He chose to believe that it was with good intention, after all, they were going great lengths to help bring his grandmother to the desert kingdom safely. Entering the throne room Link nodded to the guards stationed at the windows as well to the one at the door; the Yiga man was only brought in once both Ganondorf and his mate were seated, Link resting beside the much larger man, grounded by the arm wrapped around his waist. 

The Yiga man who stood before the two of them was dressed in the traditional attire for the clan, the painted mask over his face; in the man’s excitement he stepped towards the stairs that led to where Ganondorf and Link sat, a spear thrusted inches from the man’s chest as a guard swiftly left her post at the window. The spear was only lowered by Ganondorf’s hand raising when the Yiga stepped back; when the man bowed it was done deeply, so deeply Link swore the man was trying to fold himself in half. If the man was shaken from the spear being so close to him just seconds prior he did not show it in either action or words.

“Thank you for allowing me to speak to your mate, my lord Ganondorf, the radiant son of the sands, the just and true ruler of the Gerudo kingdom. I as well bid my greetings to you, dearest mate of my lord, the moon beam of the desert sands, the precious-”
“Enough. Speak your piece or we will be here all day.” Ganondorf interrupted, an annoyed glare shot to the man before him while Link watched the man curiously as he heard him clear his throat behind his mask.

“Forgive me, your excellence. I have been sent here to become your mate’s newest personal guard. We failed miserably, shamefully to deliver him to you safely and it will be my life’s work to correct such a wrong. I vow to protect him, to be the shadow that watches, to lay my life down for him, to be his sword and shield! You will find none more loyal than I to protect him!”

“We do not need you here, my guards and myself are more than enough. Are you saying my guards and I are unfit?”

“No-no of course not I just- you must understand we have a life debt! I was there when he was struck and failed to protect him-”

“I believe I have a compromise that both sides may find agreeable.” Link spoke up, his tone even, pride in his chest that he did fumble over his words. “If you wish to make amends for what you believe to be an incident of your negligence, then I ask that not only do you protect me, but the kingdom as well. Go back to the Yiga base and protect the border as closely as you would protect me. Do all you can to ensure safety to those who wish us well, and cast out those who wish us harm. If you truly wish to atone and do right by me, then do as I ask. Live a full life, a just and loyal life to not only me, but to the Gerudo kingdom. I have guards and my mate here to protect me, and I believe outside the castle walls you could do far more good than you could here. So please, go and do as I ask.” Link felt his heart pounding, fearing he had made a mistake when he felt his mate’s gaze on him, only for the blonde to notice the smile on the man’s lips, a slight nod given before Link turned his attention once more on the Yiga man.

“If- if that is what my dear king's mate wishes, I shall do so. I will defend the border and the kingdom to my last breath!”

“That is all I ask.” Link said, as though it were a small task while he knew it was not. He let out a slow breath when the man left, slumping his shoulders as he felt himself drawn to rest against his mate’s chest. “That was…more difficult than I thought it would be to say.”

“You did well, beloved, I am proud of you. It was what a queen would say.”

At that Link beamed.

Maybe, with time, he could be the queen his mate’s people- his people deserved.

Yet he knew he had a long way to go.

With his mate by his side though, he was hopeful.

He just had to keep hope, without it he knew he would fall.